Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Don’t own HP or KH’s.

This idea came from a chat with a reviewer, Seth A. Mincberg, on ffnet.

Chapter 1

“Xehanort wants me and Vanitas to fight, and make some kind of ‘χ-blade’, but the Master said we can't let that happen...and he tried to destroy me for it,” Ventus bowed his head as he explained to his friends, Terra had defended him then, but he hadn’t been there long enough to hear everything. He was scared and he felt sick, but he couldn’t let himself be used like that.

“χ-blade?” Aqua asked him, sounding confused.

“I still don't know exactly what it is. But...it scares me to death. Even just the thought of it,” he admitted softly. Something about it felt very wrong, dangerous, but he didn’t know how he knew that.

“Relax Ven,” Terra rested a hand on his shoulder, “We're here and we're gonna take care of you,” he swore, but that wasn’t why Ven was telling them.

“I may have to fight Vanitas after all. If I do, guys...I want you to…” he choked on the words, knowing it would hurt them to have him ask that of them, but there was no other choice. He should have let the Master kill him immediately, before Terra could have intervened.

“The three of us can never be torn apart, all right? I'll always find a way,” Terra swore, tightening his grip even as Aqua bent down, gently touching his cheek.

Ventus pulled away, shaking his head. “I'm asking you, as a friend...” he took a shaky breath, he didn’t want to ask them but he couldn’t let himself be used for that. “Just...put an end to me.”

,,,,,,,,,,,

“You've done it, Ventus,” Vanitas praised as his helmet melted away revealing spikey black hair, chilling yellow eyes, and pale skin.

Ventus stood ready, despite his exhaustion, but Vanitas dispelled his Keyblade.

“Now that my body is about to perish...you and I will have to join together!” he laughed.

Ven gasped, eyes wide in horror. Aqua was still unconscious (he prayed she was only unconscious), and Terra was somewhere up above on the cliffs, there was no one to help him…to stop him.

“The χ-blade will be forged!” He opened his arms and the dark energy formed along the ground, emanating from Vanitas's body.

Ventus tried to move away but it surrounded him in a semicircle, even as three shapes jumped from the dark and surrounded Ven. The three blue Unversed held Ventus in place as he struggled to move.

“The Unversed...come from you?” Ventus stared at him in shock. If Vanitas came from him, then did they as well?

Vanitas laughed to himself and more Unversed emerged from the dark energy. “It happened when you and I were split into two. The negativity took shape as these monsters. They are what I feel…a horde of fledgling emotions under my control. I released them in all the worlds I could, hoping to lure you away from home and isolate you from your Master,” he explained as he walked closer to the horrified Ventus.

He’d fallen right into the trap, they all had. He had to find some way to stop Vanitas, he couldn’t let the blade be forged from them.

“We needed to make you stronger. The Unversed were the perfect opponents. And better yet, no matter how many times you defeat them...their negativity flows right back to me.” The dark energy floated from the Unversed into Vanitas and the Unversed disappeared. “You never stood a chance against us, Ventus,” he smirked in triumph.

“No… I won’t let you win,” Ventus whispered, struggling to get away, only to gasp as Vanitas walked right into him.

A large ball of wind appeared around them, pressing outward on all sides. Aqua's body slid over a hill and the energy surged, getting brighter and stronger, making cracks in the ground. Ventus struggled to contain it, Aqua was too close! He didn’t want…but it unleashed a beam upward, a large orange pillar reaching into the sky. Then there was blackness.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Gosh, I'm glad you're okay,” Mickey was relieved to find she was breathing and even as he spoke her eyes slowly opened. As she sat up, rubbing her head, he stood to give her space.

“Ven!” she cried out looking around, and Mickey looked too.

Something felt very wrong but he wasn’t sure what. He just had a really bad feeling even as he spotted the boy.

,,,,,,,,,,,

“Oh, thank goodness. Ven!” She called, running towards the boy standing on the raised area of ground. “You're safe!”

Ventus stood before her in his armour, holding the χ-blade. His head was tipped down, eyes closed, and that worried her.

“Ven?” She called gently, reaching out to him.

Ventus smiled, and for a second she thought everything was alright, until dark yellow eyes opened and locked on her. He drew the strange Keyblade back in a fighting stance and

grinned evilly.

Aqua gasped and took a step back, no, not Ven! Ventus moved to attack, and she couldn’t bring herself to fight him, but Mickey knocked the blade away with his own and stood defiantly between them.

“That's not Ven!” The King called to her confidently.

Ven's outfit vanished in dark smoke and became Vanitas's black and red suit. It was a relief, to know that Ventus hadn’t fallen to Darkness…but how was she meant to separate them?

“Correct. I am not Ventus,” it was Ventus’ body that spoke but his voice was overlaid with another and even the pattern of speech was wrong. “His heart has become a part of mine now.”

Aqua gasped in horror…no, she would not lose hope, they would find a way to get Ven back.

“This χ-blade will open a door…one that leads to all worlds! Then, Keyblade bearing warriors will flock here from each and every one of them, to battle for the light within Kingdom Hearts!” he laughed, looking up at the blue moon hanging overhead. “And just like the legend says, the Keyblade War will begin!”

“Shut up!” She shouted, calling her Keyblade to hand and taking her stance. “I'm sick of your nonsense! Give Ven his heart back!”

,,,,,,,,,,,,

Ventus was floating, weightless, peaceful…no…something was wrong. He slowly opened his eyes, seeing a platform of stained glass beneath him, his body sinking down until he landed on his feet. He looked over and saw Vanitas carrying a large strangely shaped Keyblade.

Our union was not finished,” Vanitas told him, annoyed.

Ven focused on the image beneath them, seeing it was split in half, an image of each of them sleeping on either side, the Keyblade Graveyard behind them. It all felt wrong, if Vanitas had been formed from his heart, then why couldn’t they merge without all of this happening? Had they been parted too long, become too individual and different?

“The χ-blade shouldn't stay broken like this.” He moved the blade in his hand, the filigree rusted and incomplete. “Join me now, and we can complete the χ-blade!” Vanitas urged, and for a second, Ven was tempted. To be complete…No!

Ventus shook his head and summoned his Keyblade. “I've got a better idea. How 'bout I destroy you both?” He got ready to fight.

Vanitas laughed, his eyes wide and insane. “The χ-blade is made of your heart, too, idiot. If you destroy it, your heart will vanish forever.”

Ven tightened his grip on his blade. He didn’t want to die, didn’t want his heart to vanish…but what other choice was there? “Whatever it takes. Anything to save Terra and Aqua,” he told Vanitas.

“Hmph, it's always about your friends, isn't it?” He sneered.

“At least I have some!” he snapped back, seeing a moment of surprise on Vanitas’ face. “I've become a part of their hearts, just as they've become a part of mine. My friends are my power, and I'm theirs!” He lunged forward, attacking, taking Vanitas by surprise.

They fought hard, Ventus using everything he had learned from his Master, from Terra, and Aqua.

“Playtime's over,” Vanitas suddenly snarled, slamming the χ-blade into the platform, dispersing a great light. The platform cracked and split into countless shards as the two fell endlessly through space, circling one another. “Join now with your better half!” he demanded.

,,,,,,,,,,

Aqua and Mickey fought hard, trying to bring Vanitas down without killing Ven’s body. Vanitas and the χ-blade glowed with power. Aqua and Mickey ran towards him, as he swung the χ-blade back and smiled. He swung it forward, releasing a gust of wind that blew Aqua and Mickey away. Aqua slammed into a rock and slid to the ground in pain. She breathed heavily as Vanitas walked toward her, smirking. The expression looked so wrong on Ventus’ usually open face.

“What's wrong? Giving up already?” he taunted.

She took out her Wayfinder, staring at it, clutching it tight. “Terra, Ven, lend me strength,” she whispered.

,,,,,,,,,,

Suddenly, Ventus' blade slammed into Vanitas, shooting him into shards of the platform. “Light!” he called, gathering power from the light and flew toward Vanitas like a comet, his blade striking him one, two, three, four, five times. He spun around to face his evil half and threw his Keyblade forward, flying after it to land one final blow on the hollow, dark youth.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Why...” Vanitas gasped, staring at him, unable to comprehend how Ventus could have beaten him, how he could sacrifice himself.

Vanitas fell back, losing his grip on the incomplete χ-blade. He struggled to reclaim it, but failed, the two fused blades floated just out of his reach, as if taunting him. He gave up the struggle as his energy left him and he fell. The χ-blade glowed and burst into numerous gold and silver shards, Ventus’ Keyblade following suit. Vanitas was engulfed in a bright light and split into dust, before falling into blackness.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Ventus watched it happen, feeling…sad. It shouldn’t have to have ended this way. Why had he been so loyal to Master Xehanort?

A white light emanated from that point on the platform and the blackness peeled away into white feathers and a warm glowing light. Ventus, floating above, landed, and with a content look on his face, faded into the light. Below, the platform showed only Ventus sleeping peaceful.

The dust of Vanitas and the shards of light that were Ventus drifted away, some intermingling, and then Ventus’ heart floated away.

,,,,,,,,,,,

He watched the body fall to the ground and dismissed it from his thoughts, moving towards the stairs, able to hear the terrified crying of a baby and the frantic voice of the Mother. He had given his word, to spare her if possible, and he would do so if possible for the sake of his most gifted Potions Master. It would have been better if the family had joined him, they were old, wealthy, and respected even with Potter marrying beneath his station. Having all four of the Marauders would have been quite the coup but it was far too late now.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,

The charm glowed and resonated with Aqua’s Keyblade, which became a shining beam of light. She ran up the hill toward Vanitas, yelling.

“You're just wasting your energy,” he yelled at her, striking his blade forward, the two colliding, creating a ripple in the air.

Aqua yelled, struggling to keep her footing as they fought for dominance in the standoff. She moved herself slightly forward and the χ-blade snapped, shards of the blade breaking off.

“What?” he stared at it in shock.

Taking advantage of his distraction, she pushed forward, knocking him to the ground and

sending the broken χ-blade spinning into the air. It glowed and burst with energy, sending beams of light in haphazard directions. They struck the ground, letting loose outlines of keyholes that broke apart in the air. Aqua stood, shielding her eyes as the power emanating from the almighty blade grew in strength.

Mickey looked up from where he lay on the ground. he forced himself up to his feet, eyes wide in horror. “Oh no! It...it's gone all haywire!”

He ran toward the scene as Aqua struggled to withstand the might of the χ-blade 's destruction. Keyholes appeared everywhere in the air and dissipated instantly, more beams of light striking the ground, creating more scattering keyholes. Darkness left Ven's body in black and red shards, his normal armour returning to him.

“Ven!” she called out to him, hoping the change meant what she thought it did, but his eyes were closed, his face blank.

Light struck everywhere around Aqua and Ventus, Mickey running towards her, as the χ-blade shattered into a thousand pieces, vanishing into the air. It was enveloped by the brightest light, streams continuously billowing forth, as it sent a great wind blowing outward. Aqua tried to get to Ven, but they were both blown away by the monstrous gale, Mickey struggling to remain standing.

Aqua jumped in the air, reaching for Ven's hand, managing to touch two fingers before losing her grip. Just as she thought she would lose him, she grasped his hand as the light engulfed the area. She gripped his hand as tightly as she could, she would not lose him!

,,,,,,,,,,,

He watched the woman fall to the ground, as dead as her husband. It was a pity, she had been a brilliant witch and he could have used her power and skills. The child was crying, clinging to the bars of his cot, green eyes wide. He raised his wand towards the toddler. This was the one prophesied to be his equal? He got no pleasure from killing children, they were the next generation, but he could not risk this child growing to defeat him. Even if he took him in to raise himself, the danger would remain.

“Avada Kedavra,” he said the spell, feeling his magic gather.

Killing the child was a kindness, better to die innocent then to be raised as a weapon as Dumbledore would do with no family to interfere. He knew what happened to parentless children, the Magical World would abandon the boy as they had him. The spell left his wand and for a second he had the inane thought that the colour of the spell matched the child’s eyes. He heard the boy cry out, saw a flash of bright green light which turned white and then it was shooting back towards him. He never had the chance to try and dodge.

,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry James Potter lay crying in his cot, blood trickling down his face from the lightning bolt wound on his forehead. He was gasping for air, little chest heaving, fighting to live with a damaged Heart. There was no one there to notice the specks of dust and light that fell over him, his cries slowly quieting, breathing evening out.

By the time Severus Snape rushed in with a cry of horror, the boy was sitting up and reaching for his dead mother.

,,,,,,,,,,,

Aqua gently settled Ventus’ unresponsive body down on the middle chair, quickly supporting his head when it flopped. She carefully shifted him so that he would be comfortable, running her fingers through his hair. He looked like he was merely asleep and yet he wouldn’t wake. According to Master Yen Sid, he might never wake up again or he could wake tomorrow, it would all depend on if his heart could find its way back.

She took the Keyblade in hand and walked behind the chairs, facing them. She pointed the blade forward toward the middle chair, creating a Keyhole on the back of it. Wind flowed outward from the Keyhole, blowing the ruffles of her outfit. She thrust the Keyblade toward the Keyhole and light swirled around the tip of the blade. The light grew, consuming the world.

When she opened her eyes again, she stood in a white room, a single door behind her. The walls were lined with symbols connected by chains, leading to a now single white chair in the centre of the room, the chair where Ven was seated in slumber.

“I know it's a lonely place, but you'll be safe,” she ran her fingers through his hair again, hoping he could hear her or was at least somehow aware of her, then again maybe it would be better if he was totally unaware since he was going to be alone and who knew how long it would take for his Heart to return to him. “Terra and I will be back to wake you up before you know it,” she promised softly, before forcing herself to leave. She still had a job to do.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Hagrid, I’m his Godfather! Give Harry to me,” Sirius begged the half giant. He couldn’t fight him for Harry, couldn’t use magic on him either because he was resistant due to his heritage.

“Dumbledore’s orders are to take Harry to him.”

“He has no legal right,” Sirius argued. The wills gave him or Alice custody as Godparents, Dumbledore had no say in it. he could tell Hagrid would never disobey though and sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Fine, but take my bike,” he told him.

He would hunt down the rat, the Longbottom’s could deal with Albus for the moment. Once he had the traitor, then he would fight with them for custody if Dumbledore tried to keep him.

Sirius looked down at the sleeping toddler, he raised his wand and carefully  did what he could to heal the cut on his face, cleaning the blood and tears away. Harry whined and reached for him and he used a charm Lily had taught him to put Harry to sleep. Hagrid was happy to allow it since he couldn’t help Harry with magic.

,,,,,,,,,,,

Ventus' body sank through water, his eyes closed as if asleep. ‘This place...’ he opened his eyes. ‘I've been here. So warm... I remember now. This is your heart.’

The brightest light enveloped him.

,,,,,,,,,,

Sora and Riku lay gazing up at the night sky, the waves were quiet and peaceful. Riku sat up after a while and turned to Sora. “Hey, I'm gonna head back.”

Sora sat up as well. “Yeah. Me too.” He stood and stretched, Riku getting up as well. They weren’t old enough to stay out much longer without worrying their parents, well…Sora’s parents. Riku’s wouldn’t really notice if he stayed out all night.

They walked back toward the town in silence for a while.

Riku looked over at Sora. “Sora, what's wrong?” he asked in concern.

“Huh?”

Riku pointed. “You're...”

A tear fell from Sora's cheek and he put a hand to his face, catching it, surprised. “That's weird. It's like something's squeezing me inside.”

“Somebody up there must be sad,” Riku offered.

“Up where?” Sora frowned in confusion.

“They say every world is connected by one great big sky. So maybe there's somebody up there in all those worlds who's really hurting, and their waiting for you to help them,” Riku explained.

“Well gee, do you think there's something I could do?” Sora stared at him with wide eyes.

“Hmm...” Riku shrugged slightly.” Maybe they just need you to open your heart and listen.”

“Mmm... I dunno Riku, you say some weird stuff sometimes, but I'll try it.”

“Okay.”

Sora looked up, determined, and closed his eyes. Riku looked up as well.

“Hey... Can you hear me?” Sora called out, opening his eyes to find himself surrounded by blackness. He looked down to see a platform of coloured glass beneath his feet but then looked up to see something bright approaching.

‘I heard your voice. It cut through the darkness around me.’

A bright ball of light floated towards Sora who gazed at it, smiling, and reached to catch it. Looking closer it seemed damaged, not quite whole.

‘All alone, I followed the sound into a sea of light… and found myself here, with you.’

Sora nodded, the light floating above his hands.

‘You gave me something back when I needed it most. A second chance.’

“I did?” he asked in awe.

‘But...now I have to go back to sleep again.’

“Are you sad?”

‘Would you mind if I stayed here, with you?’

Sora smiled happily. “Sure, if it'll make you feel better,” he promised.

‘Thank you.’

The light floated into Sora's chest and he closed his eyes.

Sora took a deep breath and opened his eyes onto the real world again.

“Well?” Riku asked.

He looked over at Riku, standing beside him on the sand. “You know... I think it worked.” He put his hands behind his head, gazing up at the stars, grinning widely. Three stars twinkled in the night sky.

,,,,,,,,,,,

Albus set the sleeping child down on the doorstep, tucking the letter into the basket he was lying in. As soon as Petunia opened the letter, the wards would be set. For the next ten years, this muggle home would be his home. It would be a hard decade but it was necessary, the boy had to be raised away from the Magical World, kept ignorant until the time was right.

His wound was intriguing, Dark magic lingered within it, and he knew most would say to take the child to the Unspeakables or Goblins for it to be examined. However, he knew Tom was not gone for good and such a mark could prove useful in the future even if it may pain the child.

Everything he did was for the Greater Good.

TBC…

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: not mine

Chapter 2

Everyone on Privet Drive agreed, Harry Potter was a strange child. He wasn’t a trouble maker like his cousin, no, Harry was quiet and polite. He spent most of his time in the local library when not at school, or running from Dudley and his friends.

What the people didn’t know, was that he ran from them on purpose, for training. Easiest way to build stamina was running from them, finding new routes and ways to avoid them. No one saw the truth but that was how Harry Potter wanted it.

When the boy vanished off to some private school, that however did shock the neighbourhood, despite the Dursley’s trying to say he was off to a school for criminal boys.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

The staff meeting paused at a knock on the door.

“Enter,” Albus called, and Hagrid stepped inside.

“Sorry fer interrupting Professor.”

“Ah, Hagrid, do come in. How was Mr Potter?” he asked, ensuring they had the full attention of the staff. He had been surprised by the fact the boy had responded to the very first letter sent. He had half expected the Dursley’s to try and keep him from attending.

“Nothing like I expected, ta be honest Professor. Quiet kid, very polite. Looks nothing like the stories say either. Uncle tried to give some trouble over me taking him to Diagon but it was fine. Did you know they told him James and Lily died in a car crash!” he was obviously angry at that, and several of the others looked the same. “Poor boy didn’t know a thing about magic, his parents, or Hogwarts.”

“How did he handle the crowds of well-wishers then?” Minerva asked.

“There were none, no one recognised him. Like I said, he doesn’t look like the stories. Got all his school supplies and gave him his ticket.”

Hagrid got to leave, he was faced by confused and worried staff members.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Severus watched the gaggle of First Years enter the Great Hall, looking around in wonder for the most part. He scanned the group, looking for two in particular, spotting his Godson quickly enough, giving him a slight nod when the child saw him looking. The other he did not see. Had precious Potter missed the train? Hagrid had said he looked different but how different could he really be? He ignored the Hat’s song as he continued to observe, spotting the newest Weasley easily, wonderful, the boy was sulking already over some imagined upset.

"When I call your name, you will put on the hat and sit on the stool to be sorted," Minerva was explaining when the song ended. "Abbott, Hannah!"

A pink-faced girl with blonde pigtails stumbled out of line, put on the hat, which fell right down over her eyes, and sat down. There was only a moments pause before the Hat spoke. Very rarely did it take more than a moment for the decision to be made, most children were rather obvious. 

"HUFFLEPUFF!" shouted the hat.

"Bones, Susan!"

"HUFFLEPUFF!" shouted the hat again, and Madam Bones’ niece scuttled off to sit next to the other girl.

"Boot, Terry!" He did not envy Minerva having to read out the list, although this years was still relatively short. Beginning next year he was expecting an explosion in numbers as it would cover the first year of peace.

"RAVENCLAW!"

"Brocklehurst, Mandy" went to Ravenclaw too, but "Brown, Lavender" became the first new Gryffindor, wonderful. "Bulstrode, Millicent" then became a Slytherin and Severus nodded to her as she passed, he had expected that due to her parents. "Finch-Fletchley, Justin!"

"HUFFLEPUFF!"

"Finnigan, Seamus," the sandy-haired boy sat on the stool for almost a whole minute before the hat declared him a Gryffindor. "Granger, Hermione!"

A bush haired girl almost ran to the stool and jammed the hat eagerly on her head. It took a minute before the hat gave its verdict. "GRYFFINDOR!"

When Neville Longbottom, was called, he fell over on his way to the stool, and Severus bit back a sigh, another Hufflepuff it seemed. The hat took a long time to decide with the boy which was a surprise. When it finally shouted, "GRYFFINDOR," Neville ran off still wearing it, and had to jog back amid gales of laughter to give it to "MacDougal, Morag." He was rather surprised, yes, the boy’s parents had been in that House but from everything he had heard of the boy he had not thought he had any bravery.

Draco swaggered forward when his name was called and got his wish at once: the hat had barely touched his head when it screamed, "SLYTHERIN!" his Godson was becoming the image of his Father, just without the subtly that Lucius wielded so well. He would have to try and correct that or the boy would not last long when the Dark Lord returned. Draco looked very pleased with himself as he sat with his friends, shooting him a smug grin, and Severus gave him a stern look in return, causing him to settle down.

"Moon" "Nott" "Parkinson" then a pair of twin girls, "Patil" and "Patil" then "Perks, Sally-Anne" and then, at last -- "Potter, Harry!"

As Harry Potter stepped forward, whispers suddenly broke out like little hissing fires all over the hall.

"Potter, did she say?"

“The Harry Potter?"   

“He doesn’t look like Harry Potter!”

Severus was actually surprised by the boy who walked towards the stool. His hair was black, darker than his Father’s, and longer then James had ever worn it, brushing the collar of his robes, it lacked the craziness of the ‘Potter’ hair. He was slender, like Lily, a little shorter than the majority of his classmates. Perhaps the biggest shock was the lack of glasses, every image of the so-called Boy-Who-Lived had him with glasses. And the eyes that should have been behind those glasses were a massive shock, he hadn’t paid much attention to the wailing toddler but one thing had stuck in his mind, that the baby had Lily’s eyes. This boy…did not. Oh, they were green but not the brilliant green of hers, no, these were more of a green/blue shade. His eyes searched for the infamous scar but the boy had turned and sat, the Hat lowering over his head.

The Hall waited in silence…and waited. A few people shuffled nervously in their seats and a glance showed Dumbledore was frowning.

“HUFFLEPUFF!” The hat finally called, shocking everyone.

Potter stood and removed the hat, placing it back on the stool before turning to the Hufflepuff table, his robes gaining yellow trim as he walked. Sudden applause broke out from the Hufflepuff table, a delayed reaction from their shock at Potter joining their House. Muttering broke out at the other tables, especially the Gryffindor one.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry took a seat with the other First Years, happy to just have the Sorting over and done with. He honestly thought letting a hat of all things decide where you’d spend the next seven years was a bit silly. Not to mention that unless someone was really, really, shallow the hat was just labelling them all on one or two traits that would change as they grew up. Unless the Houses tried to make you stay the same? That was a scary idea.

“Hi, I’m Susan,” a redhead smiled shyly at him. “Susan Bones.”

“Nice to meet you,” he offered. He wasn’t sure what to do, he’d never really tried to make friends before, not with Dudley getting in the way. It was part of why he’d fought for Hufflepuff – loyalty. Hard work and patience were two things he already knew a lot about.

What he knew about friends, he knew only from dreams. Images of strange people that he didn’t know, but he did. For years he’d thought that was all it was, dreams to make him happy in any way. He knew better now but the idea of trying to make some himself felt strange and scary.

He was a little shocked as the others introduced themselves as the Sorting finished. Professor McGonagall rolled up her scroll and took the Sorting Hat away the noise level settling again, everyone looking to the Head table.

Harry looked down at his empty gold plate, only just realising how hungry he was. The pumpkin pasties on the train seemed ages ago. He was glad the redhead from the train was in a different House, he was rather rude and very focused on Harry’s ‘fame’.

Albus Dumbledore got to his feet, beaming at the students, his arms opened wide, as if nothing could have pleased him more than to see them all there. "Welcome," he said. "Welcome to a new year at Hogwarts! Before we begin our banquet, I would like to say a few words. And here they are: Nitwit! Blubber! Oddment! Tweak! Thank you!" He sat back down as everybody clapped and cheered.

Harry didn't know whether to laugh or not, wondering if maybe he had done the wrong thing in deciding to come to the school. "Is h… a bit mad?" he asked the older boy beside him uncertainly.

"Mad?" he asked, seeming a bit amused. "He's a genius! Best wizard in the world! But he is a bit mad, yes. Potatoes, Harry?"

Harry's mouth fell open, the dishes in front of him were now piled with food. He had never seen so many things he liked to eat on one table: roast beef, roast chicken, pork chops and lamb chops, sausages, bacon and steak, boiled potatoes, roast potatoes, fries, Yorkshire pudding, peas, carrots, gravy, ketchup, and, for some strange reason, peppermint humbugs. The Dursleys had gotten better about his eating over the last few years, after he forced their hand, still there was never much variety, Uncle Vernon didn’t like anything even remotely ‘foreign’ or ‘exotic’ after all. Harry piled his plate with a bit of everything except the peppermints and began to eat, it was all delicious. He was careful to watch what he ate, nothing too fatty or anything. He didn’t want to end up like Dudley or something.

,,,,,,,,,,

Pomona entered the common room, looking over her Badgers new and old. The first Years were sleepy after the long day and hot meal, but still wide eyed with curiosity. She had to admit, one of the new members was a big surprise, and her gaze went to him. She had observed the students during the Feast, he was the quietest, seeming almost unsure over how to interact…and that worried her, especially after Hagrid’s comments that day about his family.

“Good evening and welcome to the Hufflepuff Basement. I am Professor Pomona Sprout, your Head of House. Hufflepuff will be your home for the next seven years and I hope everyone will help you feel welcome.”

“Professor?” Cedric called out, and she smiled at the teen. “Was the Headmaster serious about the third floor?”

“Yes, you are all to stay away from there, and if the staircases move you there, simply wait for them to move again,” she warned, the students whispering to each other in concern. “Now, the boys dorms are through the tunnel on the left, the girls are on the far right, with First years in the first room and then moving back by year. Try and get a good night’s sleep, class begins tomorrow as it is Monday. If you need anything, please let the Prefects know and they will contact me if necessary. I shall see you tomorrow in the Great Hall for breakfast and will pass out your schedules then.” She left them to it, knowing there was a staff meeting to get through before she could retire.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“There, look."

"Where?"

"Next to the tall kid with the blond hair."

"Where are the glasses?"

"Did you see his face?"

"Did you see his scar? I thought it was meant to be really obvious but there’s hardly anything.”

Whispers followed Harry from the moment he left his dormitory, people lining up outside classrooms stood on tiptoe to get a look at him, or doubled back to pass him in the corridors again, staring. Harry wished they wouldn't, because he was trying to concentrate on finding his way to classes.

The castle was a maze, not helped by the fact that parts of it moved or where only accessible under particular circumstance. At least the Common Room was easy to find. The classes he’d had so far were odd, very different to what he was used to…or what he remembered, then again none of that teaching had been in a school. He’d thought coming to Hogwarts would help but so far nothing was even similar.

His dormmates were an interesting mix. Ernie, Justin, Wayne, and Roger seemed mostly okay so far. Justin was a bit…stuck up, he was muggleborn but from old money, he was meant to have been going to Eton…honestly Harry would have chosen Eton so far.

He hated the way people kept questioning his identity. He hadn’t seen anyone from the Magical World in his life, so how could they claim to know what he looked like? Had someone been spying on him? No…if they had then they would have known what he looked like now and not when he was five…then again his eyes had been the colour they were for as long as he remembered. He had hated being ignored when he was little but it seemed fame was worse. At least with the Dursley’s he knew what to expect and he had a way of ensuring his own comfort there; he’d checked once back from Diagon Alley,  the wand and ‘Trace’ hadn’t stopped him, there’d been no alert that he’d used magic.

“Wait up Harry!” a voice called and Harry bit his lip but turned to see the redhead running towards him.

“Can I help you?” he asked politely.

“Come on Harry, don’t be all stuck up. Wanna play chess?”

“No thank you, I’m on the way to the library.”

“What? It’s the first day.”

“And unlike you I wasn’t raised around magic, I’ve got a lot to learn,” Harry told him. “Have a nice afternoon.” He walked away, relieved to reach the sanctuary of the library, something familiar! He found a table and settled in to read and get his homework done first.

“Hi Harry, can we join you?” he looked up to see Ernie, Susan, and Hannah.

“Sure.” He pushed some of his books away to give them space. They settled in at the table as well, occasionally talking quietly as they worked. It was nice, having help when he needed it and helping people who asked, didn’t demand he do it for them.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Hermione sat alone at a table, glancing up at the table across the way full of Hufflepuff first years. The library mostly had older students in it, they were the only first years…no, a Ravenclaw just walked in. She’d thought Hogwarts would be different, that she would fit in, except so far there was no change. She glanced up again and then ducked her head when she met green/blue eyes. He offered a hesitant smile before leaning down, whispering to the others. She felt her face get hot in embarrassment, staring at her book.

“Hi,” a male voice spoke from behind her, and she looked up to find Harry Potter himself standing there.

“Hi,” she answered.

“Did you want to sit with us? It’s Hermione, right? From the train,” he said, and she nodded surprised he recognised her. “So, do you want to? We don’t bite.” He offered a small grin.

Hermione hesitated but then began gathering her books, surprised when he moved to help. “Thank you.”

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Severus mentally prepared himself, first year Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw thankfully would not be the explosive mix of the Slytherin and Gryffindor’s. No, it would be painful all because of one student. Time to see if he was more James or Lily’s son. He slammed the door open and strode in, robes flaring behind him, sure to make an impression.

"You are here to learn the subtle science and exact art of potion making," he began as usual. He spoke in barely more than a whisper, but they caught every word, he had the gift of keeping a class silent without effort. "As there is little foolish wand-waving here, many of you will hardly believe this is magic. I don't expect you will really understand the beauty of the softly simmering cauldron with its shimmering fumes, the delicate power of liquids that creep through human veins, bewitching the mind, ensnaring the senses.... I can teach you how to bottle fame, brew glory, even stopper death -- if you aren't as big a bunch of dunderheads as I usually have to teach."

More silence followed his little speech. Students exchanged looks, appropriately nervous, and his gaze found Potter.  

"Potter!" he snapped suddenly. "What would I get if I added powdered root of asphodel to an infusion of wormwood?"

"I don't know, sir," he answered after a few seconds and Severus felt his lips curl into a sneer.

"Let's try again. Potter, where would you look if I told you to find me a bezoar?"

“The stomach of a goat sir,” that answer was correct, surprisingly.

“Better. What is the difference, Potter, between monkshood and wolfsbane?"

“There is no difference sir, they’re the same plant, and it’s also called aconite.”

"For your information, Potter, asphodel and wormwood make a sleeping potion so powerful it is known as the Draught of Living Death. You were correct on the other two; a bezoar is a stone taken from the stomach of a goat and it will save you from most poisons.” He glanced at the other children. “Well? Why aren't you all copying that down?"

Perhaps there was more of Lily in the boy than he had thought.

TBC…

I don’t think I got Hagrid’s speaking anywhere near right, sorry.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: not mine

Chapter 3

Albus watched the Hufflepuff table, seeing young Harry interact with his year mates. The boy being sorted into that House had been a shock…a disappointing one. They needed a hero, a saviour and martyr, not a meek little Hufflepuff. Yes, he had expected the Dursley’s to ensure he was humble but he had still wanted him to have spirit and courage.

It made the test of the stone even more important, he had to show the boy Voldemort still existed and that it was up to him to end the threat. It would not be as easy with Pomona as his head of House, she did not automatically defer to him as Minerva did and she was very protective of her ‘Badgers’. Harry needed to trust him implicitly, not his Head of House.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry glanced down at his notes, staring at the image he’d drawn without thought. It was an image he’d seen a lot of in his dreams, a platform made of stained glass with two sleeping teens depicted on it, half in light and the other half in Darkness. He didn’t know their names, it was like they were on the tip of his tongue, but he just couldn’t remember them. He knew they were very important to him but there was so much just out of reach, like a half remembered dream. He’d seen them fighting each other, had seen flashes of them in so many different places, he just wanted it all to make sense.

He didn’t doubt they were real, not when they had magic that he could copy, but there was nothing familiar in what he saw which made him wonder where and when they were from. It was something he was hoping Hogwarts library could help him with. Why did he dream of them? They felt...they felt like family, but other than the dark boy having black hair too, they looked nothing like Harry did. It was just all so confusing.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Aqua walked through a dark forest path lined with flowers on both sides. She gasped as something in front of her caught her eye. “Could it be?” she asked in disbelief, unable to believe her eyes. It couldn’t really be The Castle of Dreams standing in the distance, could it? Aqua began heading toward it, unable to ignore its presence. “Why is Cinderella's world...here in the darkness?”

A group of Shadows appeared in front of her and she summoned her Master's Defender

Keyblade. She had become used to having to fight almost non-stop.

“There's no "time" in the realm of darkness,” she murmured even as she saw two more Shadows attempting to blindside her from the right and dispatched them. “I walk...on and on without end. In the realm of light, do days or years pass with each step? I know something has started to go wrong. I must hurry.”

Aqua continued advancing toward the castle, breaking into a run as the stone path in front of her began to quake and crumble. Aqua stopped at the edge of the path before it collapsed, and sighed while looking at the small stone pillars that remained.

“I guess I know which way I'm going,” she sighed.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Hermione approached the group and smiled when they shifted to clear a spot for her. Three weeks into the term and she had no friends in her own House, if anything she felt completely isolated there. But the Hufflepuff first years accepted her in their study group and Susan had invited her to sit at their table for lunch. She glanced at the older students but none of them said anything, some smiling or nodding in her direction. She’d never seen anyone eat at another Houses table before and it was scary to do so, to feel the Gryffindors staring at her, but as the other girls began talking to her, Harry Potter himself shoving food on her plate to make sure she remembered to eat.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Draco paused as he spotted Potter walking down the corridor, limping slightly. He hesitated, not sure what to do. Potter wasn’t anything like what he’d expected, he’d never even guessed the boy at Madam Malkin's was the famous Harry Potter because he didn’t look like how everyone said he did.

They only had one class together and Potter seemed to shy away from the fame and attention of the other students which he didn’t understand. He’d looked for him on the train to try and be his friend but hadn’t found him, he’d been side tracked by the Weasley twins.

There was no one else in the hall, so what should he do? Potter looked up and spotted him, watching him warily but there was no scorn or anything towards a Slytherin. He hesitated but then squared his shoulders. “Need a hand Potter?” he offered.

“I’m fine,” he answered, “missed a step on the stairs. You’re Draco Malfoy, right?”

“Right.”

“I think you had the fastest Sorting out of all of us, congratulations on getting the House you wanted.”

“Thanks…did you?”

“Yeah, that’s what took so long,” Potter shrugged.

“Want some help to the Hospital Wing?” he offered and found it was a genuine offer.

“For a sprain?” Potter seemed shocked by the very idea.

“Of course, the nurse can heal that in minutes. You don’t want to be limping around do you?”

“Magic healing, right. Okay, thanks.”

Draco moved in to take Potter’s arm over his shoulder, helping him limp along to the Hospital Wing and then stayed while Madam Pomphrey healed him. Twenty minutes later they left, Potter no longer limping.

“So, we have a bit of a study group going in the library, you can come if you want. We do have a Gryffindor member though so you’d have to be polite to her.”

The offer shocked him, was it genuine? He would really let Draco join their group? He glanced at the other boy and he didn’t seem to be trying to mess with him. He could guess which Gryffindor it was, she’d sat at their table at lunch the other day. Could he be polite to a Mudblood?

“I’ll think about he,” he finally said as they parted.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Riku!”

He turned to see Sora running down the path towards him. “What?”

“Have you seen her?” he asked, bouncing on the spot in front of him.

“The new girl?” he asked to be sure, and Sora nodded. “No, she’s at the Mayor’s.”

“They say she came in the meteor shower!”

“That’s impossible Sora,” he grinned and shook his head, Sora really would believe anything he was told.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Merlin began setting up his new home, their old one was gone now. That didn’t bother him too much, he was used to moving around the Worlds. The people of Radiant Garden had been scattered to the Worlds, hopefully most had survived, but he doubted it.

There was something niggling at the edge of his senses but he wasn’t quite….oh! Something was happening back on Earth, but what? And when? Earth was not quite connected to the other Worlds, it was isolated, and that made travel there and back tricky as time did not flow between it and the other Worlds normally. You could end up in the past, present, or future unless you were very careful with the spell used. It was why he had become an expert at time travel.

The question was, was it something he needed to look into?

,,,,,,,,,,,,,

A thousand live bats fluttered from the walls and ceiling while a thousand more swooped over the tables in low black clouds, making the candles in the pumpkins stutter. The feast appeared suddenly on the golden plates, as it had at the start-of-term banquet.

Harry glanced around, frowning in concern, where was Hermione? She hadn’t been in herbology and now the Halloween Feast was beginning and he couldn’t see her anywhere. He leant towards Susan and Hannah, figuring they might know since they were girls too. “Have you seen Hermione since breakfast?”

“No, apparently there was some kind of argument in Charms between her and Weasley and she ran off after class. We looked but couldn’t find her between classes,” Susan answered, looking around. “The Feast is compulsory, she’ll get in trouble if she misses it.”

Harry was just helping himself to a baked potato, trying to figure out how to find her, when Professor Quirrell sprinted into the hall, his turban askew and terror on his face. Everyone stared as he reached Professor Dumbledore's chair, slumped against the table, and gasped, "Troll…in the dungeons…thought you ought to know." He then sank to the floor in a dead faint.

There was an uproar. It took several purple firecrackers exploding from the end of Professor Dumbledore's wand to bring silence. "Prefects," he rumbled, "lead your Houses back to the dormitories immediately!"

Harry frowned, something about Quirrell’s fainting had seemed weird but then… “Wait!” he looked around for their House Prefects. “Our dorms are in the dungeons, so are the Slytherins and the troll.”

Cedric Diggory looked at him from further down the table and nodded, moving for the seventh year prefects to point that out.

"How could a troll get in?" Susan demanded and Harry knew her Aunt was high up the magical law enforcement, wondering if they’d have magical police investigating soon. 

"Don't ask me, they're supposed to be really stupid," answered Ernie. "Maybe Peeves let it in for a Halloween joke."

“We’re moving to the library,” the prefects announced and they stood, following the rest of the school out of the Great Hall, seeing the Slytherin’s heading the same way and Harry had to wonder why they hadn’t just all remained in the Great Hall, surely that would be easier to defend then two towers and the library?

Malfoy moved up beside him and nodded. “Nice work on getting as sent away from the troll,” he offered and Harry nodded before freezing, the others moving passed them. “What?”

“I've just thought, Hermione."

"What about Granger?" Draco at least refrained from rolling his eyes. He hadn’t joined their study group but he had also stopped insulting Hermione, even when Harry and the others weren’t in hearing range so that was a good step.

"She doesn't know about the troll,” Harry told him, tugging at his robe sleeve to pull him out of the press of scared students.

“What’s that got to do with me?” he demanded, and Harry glared at him, arms crossed. "Oh, all right," he snapped. "But we better not get caught."

It was way too easy to slip away from everyone and into the suddenly deserted halls.

“Do you even know where she is?” Draco asked as they ran.

“Well she ran off crying from Charms so logically, the nearest girls loo.”

“That’d be the first floor then, there aren’t any on the second floor in that section.” They moved to the stairs but then ducked behind a statue when they heard someone coming. They waited until it was quiet again before moving off. "Can you smell something?" he asked as they moved up to the first floor.

Harry sniffed and a foul stench reached his nostrils, a mixture of old socks and the kind of public toilet that no one seemed to clean. And then they heard it, a low grunting, and the shuffling footfalls of gigantic feet. Draco pointed at the end of a passage to the left, something huge was moving toward them. They shrank into the shadows and watched as it emerged into a patch of moonlight.

It was a horrible sight. Twelve feet tall, its skin was a dull, granite grey, its great lumpy body like a boulder with its small bald head perched on top like a coconut. It had short legs thick as tree trunks with flat, horny feet. The smell coming from it was incredible. It was holding a huge wooden club, which dragged along the floor because its arms were so long. The troll stopped next to a doorway and peered inside. It waggled its long ears, making up its tiny mind, then slouched slowly into the room.

"The keys in the lock," Harry muttered. "We could lock it in."

"Good idea.”

They edged toward the open door, mouths dry, praying the troll wasn't about to come out of it. With one great leap, Harry managed to grab the key, slam the door, and lock it.

“Yes!"

Flushed with their victory, they started to run back up the passage, but as they reached the corner they heard something that made their hearts stop, a high, petrified scream, and it was coming from the chamber they'd just chained up.

"Was that," Draco was pale as the Bloody Baron, unable to finish the question.

"It's the girls' bathroom!" Harry gasped. "Hermione!"

It was the last thing they wanted to do, but what choice did they have? Wheeling around, they sprinted back to the door and turned the key, fumbling in their panic. Harry pulled the door open and they ran inside.

Hermione Granger was shrinking against the wall opposite, looking as if she was about to faint. The troll was advancing on her, knocking the sinks off the walls as it went.

"Confuse it!" Harry said desperately to Draco, and, seizing a tap, he threw it as hard as he could against the wall.

The troll stopped a few feet from Hermione. It lumbered around, blinking stupidly, to see what had made the noise. Its mean little eyes saw Harry. It hesitated, then made for him instead, lifting its club as it went.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

What in Merlin’s name was he doing?! It was Granger…he saw her cowering from the troll, terrified… "Oy, pea-brain!" he found himself yelling, throwing a metal pipe at the troll.

The troll didn't even seem to notice the pipe hitting its shoulder, but it heard the yell and paused again, turning its ugly snout toward him instead, giving Potter time to run around it.

"Come on, run, run!" Potter yelled at Granger, trying to pull her toward the door, but she couldn't move, she was still flat against the wall, her mouth open with terror.

The shouting and the echoes seemed to be driving the troll berserk. It roared again and started toward Draco, who was nearest and had no way to escape. He looked around wildly, finding Granger staring at him in horror, as if she cared if he died or not.

He could only watch in disbelief as Potter did something that was both very brave and very stupid – he ran up behind the troll, leaping up to fasten his arms around the troll's neck from behind. The obviously troll couldn't feel him hanging there, but even a troll would notice if you stuck a long bit of wood up its nose, and Potter’s wand had still been in his hand when he'd jumped, it had gone straight up one of the troll's nostrils.

Howling with pain, the troll twisted and flailed its club, with Potter clinging on for dear life; any second, the troll was going to rip him off or catch him a terrible blow with the club. He looked at Granger, seeing her sinking to the floor in terror, and he’d like to join her. He grabbed some bricks and threw them at the troll but they didn’t do anything to distract it. He drew his wand, mind going blank as he struggled to remember any spell that he knew that might help. The troll swung its club around wildly and an idea hit him, it was crazy but he didn’t know any spells that could affect a troll.  "Wingardium Leviosa!"

The club flew out of the troll's hand, rose high into the air, and Draco ended the spell, watching as the club dropped, with a sickening crack, onto its owner's head. The troll swayed on the spot and then fell flat on its face, with a thud that made the whole room tremble.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry got to his feet, he was shaking and out of breath but he didn’t think he was hurt. Draco was standing there with his wand still ready, staring at what he had done.

It was Hermione who spoke first. “Is it…dead?"

“I don't think so, I think it's just been knocked out,” he told her as he bent down to pull his wand out of the troll's nose. It was covered in what looked like lumpy grey glue. "Urgh, troll boogers." He wiped it on the troll's trousers.

A sudden slamming and loud footsteps made the three of them look up. They hadn't realized what a racket they had been making, but of course, someone downstairs must have heard the crashes and the troll's roars. A moment later, Professor McGonagall burst into the room, closely followed by Snape, with Quirrell bringing up the rear. Quirrell took one look at the troll, let out a faint whimper, and sat quickly down on a toilet, clutching his heart. Snape looked Draco over before bending over the troll. Professor McGonagall was looking at the three of them, and Harry had never seen her look so angry in class.

"What on earth were you thinking of?" she demanded with cold fury in her voice. "You're lucky you weren't killed. Why aren't you in your dormitory?"

Snape gave Harry a swift, piercing look and then looked over at Draco who was putting his wand away. “Draco?”

“Granger wasn’t at the Feast sir, we came looking for her,” he looked very uncomfortable admitting that.

“She didn’t know about the troll,” Harry added quickly. “It was meant to be in the dungeons but it was up here. We locked it in, we just didn’t realise it was the girls bathroom we locked till Hermione screamed.”

"If…if they hadn't found me, I'd be dead now. Harry stuck his wand up its nose and Malfoy knocked it out with its own club. They didn't have time to come and fetch anyone. It was about to finish me off when they arrived,” Hermione explained shakily, still staring at the troll.

"Well, in that case..." said Professor McGonagall, staring at the three of them, "Miss Granger, five points will be taken from Gryffindor your missing the Feast," said Professor McGonagall. "I'm very disappointed in you. If you're not hurt at all, you'd better get off to Gryffindor tower. Students are finishing the feast in their houses."

Hermione glanced at them before nodding and leaving.

Professor McGonagall then turned to Harry and Draco. "Well, I still say you were lucky, but not many first years could have taken on a full-grown mountain troll. You each win five points. Is that acceptable Professor Snape?”

“It seems fair Professor,” he nodded but then focused on Draco. “We shall speak later about your actions.”

“Yes sir,” Draco agreed, subdued.

“Professor Dumbledore will also be informed of this. You may go."  Professor McGonagall finished and the quickly left the ruined bathroom.

They soon reached the point where they would split to get to their Houses. “Hey Potter?”

“Yeah?”

“You’re either crazy or brave for jumping on that trolls back, but thanks.”

Harry grinned at him. “It’s Harry. You were the one that knocked it out though, that was brilliant.” He waved and headed for his common room.

,,,,,,,,,,,,

Draco lay in bed, shocked by the discussion he’d had with his Godfather. He’d had to explain helping Po...Harry to the Hospital Wing and every interaction since. He hadn’t been told to stay away, no, Snape had encouraged him to become Harry’s friend. Draco wasn’t sure why but since he wanted to anyway, he’d do it.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry nodded as Draco joined them, the others looking at him in surprise but no one said anything, Hermione even smiling at him slightly. Draco nodded back to her slightly and then they all got back to work.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Aqua slowly got up, worn out from the fight and saw more phantoms of Terra and Ventus standing past a stone archway along the path. She ran up to greet them, both of them looking away from her and appearing motionless. “Terra, Ven,” she called, knowing they wouldn’t respond.

To her complete shock, Terra turned around and began to speak, “Aqua, you're…”

“Terra. You spoke?” She felt hope grow in her heart.

“Can you see me?” Terra asked, sounding shocked and hopeful.

“Of course! I see Ven too,” she smiled at him.

“Ven? He's here?” he looked around.

“Terra, what's wrong? Don't you see him?”

“Where are we?” he asked.

“A world the darkness has consumed. It's the Enchanted Dominion.”

“Consumed? The worlds fell?” he sounded very confused.

“What's gotten into you? How do I know that you're Terra?” Was he real or just another illusion? “And not the weakness that's in my heart playing more tricks? Ven! Please say something.” She ran to his side to see his head hanging down, eyes mostly closed, blank, just like she remembered.

“Aqua, listen,” Terra called and she looked up at him. “I promise this is me. But I'm not myself.”

Aqua couldn’t help the small gasp that escaped. “What do you mean?”

“You're using the name "Terra." That means you're seeing me the way that you remember me. But your heart is just painting the picture that it so wants to see,” he looked away as if ashamed and that worried her. “The real me is lost in shadow.

“Then you're here, trapped in the realm of darkness.” She moved closer to him.

“No,” he turned and walked away. “My heart has ties to the dark. That must be why we can talk.” He turned back to face her and she knew he would keep the distance between them if she tried to get closer. “But I can't see anything, Aqua. If you say Ven is there, then he's like me, an illusion created by your heart.”

“I understand,” she whispered. “Then, you and Ven are safe in the outside world?”

“I think.”

“That's good. But, how did you find me?”

“I looked here,” he touched his chest, “and heard you in the darkness.”

“Right, but why does your heart have...ties to the darkness now? What did you mean "lost in shadow"?”

Terra walked away again but then turned to face her. “Forget about me. Aqua, Xehanort is trying to locate Ven.”

“He'll never find him, I hid Ven well,” she assured him. “I think the reason he's not talking to me here, is because he's still there sleeping.” She looked at Ven, his partially open eyes staring vacantly at the ground. She stiffened as she hear Terra groaning, spinning to see him clutching his face his pain…his hair turning white.

“No, I can't control…” Darkness surrounded Terra but subsided soon after. He started talking but his voice was completely different. “This "place." Is it the Chamber of Waking?”

“Yes…” she answered automatically but then stopped herself, staring at him, even as she put her arm in front of Ven protectively. “Who are you? Really.” She demanded, she’d let herself be fooled into thinking Terra was there…

“You don't know? My name,”

She stared in shock as an image of Terra as his original self appeared behind the white-haired man and grabbed him. The man attempted to break free but Terra had his arm locked tight around his neck. “Aqua! Get back!” he yelled.

“Terra!” it was him!”

He shook his head sadly even as he struggled to hold the other back. “I messed up. Xehanort is part of me. Now he's using me so you'll tell him where you hid Ven!”

“Silence!” Xehanort demanded.

Aqua stood fully in front of Ventus as air and darkness begin to rise around everyone as Xehanort tried to escape Terra's grasp.

“I won't give in! Aqua! You have to,” he was cut off as Xehanort broke free, grabbing Terra’s face, lifting him by the neck.

“Still you struggle!” he snarled as Terra grabbed at his arm.

“Terra!” She cried out, wanting to help him but also not wanting to leave Ventus unguarded.

She didn’t see the portal that appeared behind them until an arm gabbed Ventus. She turned, but was grabbed before she could do anything.

“Aqua!” Terra yelled in fear.

“Now you can be one with the darkness!” Xehanort told them.

Aqua struggled within the grip of the Darkside and looked at the still comatose Ventus. “Ven...” If his body slept in the Castle, and his heart was lost somewhere, could he actually be harmed here?

Terra, still within Xehanort's grasp, opened his eyes and unleashed his rage. “That is enough!” He began to glow, releasing a large amount of energy that formed a dome

around everything in sight. Chains of light appeared and swirled around the dome.

Aqua begian to lose consciousness as she saw Terra break free and his chains bind Xehanort. “Terra...”

,,,,,,,,,,,,

Sora looked up from his homework, frowning as he rubbed his chest. Something felt…strange. Like he was missing someone…

,,,,,,,,,,

Harry laughed and threw a snowball at Justin before he was tackled into the snow by Hermione and Hannah. They scrambled off him and he rolled over to get to his knees, pausing to rub his chest as a feeling of…melancholy…longing…hit him. He shook it off and grabbed some snow, lunging at Draco to shove it down his shirt.

TBC…

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: not mine

Chapter 4

“Merry Christmas Harry!”

He blinked blearily at Cedric who laughed and ruffled his hair. The third year was one of the few other Puffs who had stayed for the holidays. “Merry Christmas,” Harry grabbed his glasses and then stared at the mound of gifts at the end of his bed. “What?”

He didn’t see Cedric’s frown as the older boy saw his reaction. “Those are your presents,” he explained, sitting on the bed beside Harry’s with his own sack of gifts. “Go on, open them.”

Harry hesitantly opened one from Hermione, laughing when he found a book on Defence, of course she’d gotten him a book! The gifts were small but meant the world to him. He was surprised by Draco’s present though, a history book. He opened and his jaw dropped in shock.

“Harry?” Cedric called from where he was opening his own presents.

“It’s…it’s my family,” he whispered. There were two whole chapter on the Potter family!

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Of course, the Potter’s have been very involved in Magical Britain for…” Cedric trailed off at the lost look on Harry’s face. “You know all about it, don’t you?”

Harry shook his head. “My Aunt and Uncle are Muggles, they knew about magic but they don’t like it. I didn’t know anything until Hagrid came to take me to Diagon Alley.”

Cedric barely kept his jaw from dropping. What?! That was just…wrong. He didn’t read the Harry Potter books but he knew Luna and Ginny did, the twins teased their sister about crushing on the Boy-Who-Lived…who was nothing like the real Harry. Harry Potter was raised by muggles, so they had to be Lily Potter’s relatives, no one in the Wizarding World knew that and if they did they wouldn’t be happy. Harry was the Potter heir, he should have been raised as such. Those relatives not liking magic and how quiet Harry was had him worried too.

He pushed those thoughts away for now, it was Christmas Day.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“What’s this?” Harry picked up a package and read the card. Written in narrow, loopy writing he had never seen before were the words: Your father left this in my possession before he died. It is time it was returned to you. Use it well. A Very Merry Christmas to you. There was no signature. Harry stared at the note in confusion.

“Harry?”

“The note says it was my Dad’s,” he opened the parcel, something fluid and silvery grey went slithering to the floor where it lay in gleaming folds.

Cedric stared. "I've heard of those, if that's what I think it is, they're really rare, and really valuable."

"What is it?" Harry picked the shining, silvery cloth off the floor. It was strange to the touch, like water woven into material.

"It's an invisibility cloak, try it on,” the older boy told him so Harry threw the cloak around his shoulders and Cedric nodded, eyes wide. "It is, look down!"

Harry looked down at his feet, but they were gone. He dashed to the mirror. Sure enough, his reflection looked back at him, just his head suspended in mid-air, his body completely invisible. He pulled the cloak over his head and his reflection vanished completely. He felt very strange. Who had sent the cloak? Had it really once belonged to his father?

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Albus frowned, checking the tracking charm again. The new term had started and still Harry hadn’t gone exploring with the cloak. Getting spells to stick to it had not been easy, if not for the Elder Wand he wouldn’t have managed at all. Where was the boy’s curiosity? He needed him to find the Mirror so that he could be nudged along into confronting Voldemort when he made his move on the Stone.

The boy’s group of friends had expanded again to include young Neville, which was a relief in some ways, another Gryffindor would be a good influence, although the boy was extremely timid, but it could be disastrous should Neville find a way to introduce Harry to the formidable Augusta. There was a similar worry due to his friendship with young Susan Bones, except her Aunt could cause issues as the Head of the DMLE. Young Malfoy was the oddest addition to the group but if they could keep the boy in the Light rather than following his Father then that would be good. He just had too many children in the group who could get in the way of plans to keep Harry ignorant of his family, rights, wealth…all things that would make him less likely to sacrifice himself.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Severus.”

“Lucius,” he returned, taking the offered seat and brandy.

“I was surprised when Draco asked to remain over the holidays,” Lucius began, and Severus nodded.

“Yes, he has remained due to his study group, most of whom remained unless their families were travelling overseas.”

“And just who is in this group? Draco has been rather quiet on that.” Lucius stared at him.

“The ‘leader’, if you will, is Harry Potter. The group is mainly Hufflepuff students, with two Gryffindors, and Draco. Thus, it is a mix of blood status.”

“Harry Potter?” Lucius was definitely interested, how could he not be? Harry Potter was the talk of the Wizarding World even months after his return to their world, especially as parents shared what their children told them of the boy.

“He is…not what I expected,” Severus admitted.

“Oh? How so?”

Severus began explaining everything he had observed and heard from other staff and students.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Draco paused as he saw the two Puffs and one Gryffindor sitting at the table, waiting for him. He wasn’t sure why they had asked him to join them without everyone else but of all the group he thought them the least likely to start something. Of course, just as he sat an older student joined them, one he recognised from the Hufflepuff Quidditch team, Cedric Diggory.

“We need to talk about Harry,” was how the older boy chose to begin.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

For Harry, the term was going peacefully, he was completely unaware of the plotting going on, on his behalf. The only oddity was Professor Quirrell, something about him repulsed Harry and yet…seemed to call to the parts of him that always saw the other black haired boy with golden eyes. Unsure why the man made him feel such conflicting things he decided to ensure he was never alone with the stuttering Professor.

He had to admit, his opinion of two of his core teachers was not at all good between him and Binns. And Hogwarts was meant to be a premier school?

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Riku watched Kairi and Sora as they ran laughing across the beach and…it hurt. It felt like he was being left behind. At first things hadn’t changed, she’d just been included but now Sora paid more and more attention to her. It wasn’t fair, they’d always been friends, yes there were others but they’d never been as close as he and Sora were. Now…Kairi was taking him place.

He turned away, ducking into the Secret Place, aimlessly scribbling on the wall, glancing over at the strange door. After a while he left and went to his boat, heading back to the main island, glad that at nine (the others were only eight) he had his own boat now and was trusted to travel between the two islands.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry groaned and sat up, looking around in confusion, where was he? He heard muttering nearby and looked over, frowning. Professor Quirrell was standing in front of an ornate mirror and they were in a circular room, a wall of flame at one end. How had he gotten there? The last thing he remembered was… the Defence exam.

Where was everyone else? What had happened? He scrambled to his feet, looking for his wand but it was missing.

"You're too nosy to live, Potter. Scurrying around the school on Halloween like that, for all I knew you'd seen me coming to look at what was guarding the Stone,” Quirrell suddenly spoke up, turning to watch him.

"You let the troll in?" he demanded angrily, they could have died because of that thing!

"Certainly. I have a special gift with trolls. Unfortunately, while everyone else was running around looking for it, Snape, who already suspected me, went straight to the third floor to head me off, and not only did my troll fail to beat you to death, that three-headed dog didn't even manage to bite Snape's leg off properly,” he complained. "Now, wait quietly, Potter. I need to examine this interesting mirror.

Harry examined the mirror the Professor was standing in front of, spotting an inscription carved into its golden frame - Erised stra ehru oyt ube cafru oyt on wohsi. It took him a few minutes to realise it was written backwards - I show not your face but your heart's desire.

"This mirror is the key to finding the Stone," Quirrell murmured, tapping his way around the frame. "Trust Dumbledore to come up with something like this... but he's in London... I'll be far away by the time he gets back..."

All Harry could think of doing was to keep Quirrell talking and stop him from concentrating on the mirror, although was it really the key to getting whatever stone he was looking for if it only showed your desire?

“Why are you doing this?”

“You really are ignorant?” he asked idly, walking around the mirror to look at the back. Quirrell moved back out from behind the mirror and stared hungrily into it. "I see the Stone... I'm presenting it to my Master... but where is it?"

“Your Master?” Harry asked warily. He didn’t have his wand but that didn’t mean he couldn’t use magic, he’d just never tried it against someone with a wand before and that had him worried. “I heard you a few days ago, sobbing…was your Master threatening you?"

For the first time, a spasm of fear flitted across Quirrell's face. "Sometimes," he said, "I find it hard to follow my master's instructions, he is a great wizard and I am weak…"

"You mean he was there in the classroom with you?" Harry asked, he had a sinking feeling he knew who he meant, but that wasn’t possible, was it? Everyone said Voldemort had been killed that night.

"He is with me wherever I go," said Quirrell quietly. "I met him when I travelled around the world. A foolish young man I was then, full of ridiculous ideas about good and evil. Lord Voldemort showed me how wrong I was. There is no good and evil, there is only power, and those too weak to seek it.... Since then, I have served him faithfully, although I have let him down many times. He has had to be very hard on me," Quirrell shivered suddenly. "He does not forgive mistakes easily. When I failed to steal the stone from Gringotts, he was most displeased. He punished me... decided he would have to keep a closer watch on me...." Quirrell's voice trailed away.

Harry remembered his trip to Diagon Alley, how could he have been so stupid? He'd seen Quirrell there that very day, shaken hands with him in the Leaky Cauldron when Hagrid had quietly introduced them since Harry had asked him not to get attention from the public.

Quirrell cursed under his breath. "I don't understand... is the Stone inside the mirror? Should I break it?"

Harry's mind was racing, he didn’t know what the stone was, but letting Quirrell get it was not an option. ‘What I want more than anything else in the world at the moment’, he thought, ‘is to find the Stone before Quirrell does. So if I look in the mirror, I should see myself finding it, which means I'll see where it's hidden! But how can I look without Quirrell realizing what I'm up to?’

He tried to edge to the left, to get in front of the glass without Quirrell noticing, but the man was moving around too much himself, blocking his every attempt without even meaning too.

Quirrell ignored him, he was still talking to himself. "What does this mirror do? How does it work? Help me, Master!"

And to Harry's horror, a voice answered, and the voice seemed to come from Quirrell himself. "Use the boy... Use the boy..."

Quirrell rounded on Harry. "Yes, Potter, come here."

Harry didn’t move an inch.

"Come here," Quirrell repeated. "Look in the mirror and tell me what you see."

Harry took a deep breath, half a step, and threw a fire spell at him before dropping and rolling away from where he’d been standing in case the man retaliated. He came up to his feet to see Quirrell fighting with his burning turban and glanced at the wall of flame…the only way out of the room. That was the most powerful spell he’d ever used, there was no way he could manage a blizzard spell on those flames so he needed another way out.

"Potter, come back here!" Quirrell shouted a bit shrilly, struggling to put the fire out...another voice hissing in anger.  

The high voice spoke again as the fire was put out. "Let me speak to him... face-to-face..."

"Master, you are not strong enough!"

"I have strength enough... for this...."

Harry watched as Quirrell reached up and began to unwrap the ruined turban, he really didn’t want to see what…or who was under it. The turban fell away, Quirrell's head looked strangely small without it. Then he turned slowly on the spot.

Harry would have screamed, but he couldn't make a sound. Where there should have been a back to Quirrell's head, there was a face, the most terrible face Harry had ever seen. It was chalk white with glaring red eyes and slits for nostrils, like a snake. It was somehow worse than anything he’d ever seen in the dreams.

"Harry Potter..." it whispered. "See what I have become?" the face said. "Mere shadow and vapor ... I have form only when I can share another's body... but there have always been those willing to let me into their hearts and minds.... Unicorn blood has strengthened me, these past weeks... and once I have the Elixir of Life, I will be able to create a body of my own.... Now... why don't you come here?"

“No,” Harry stated as firmly as he could, taking a step back. Maybe he should take his chances with the flames? The wall wasn’t wide, if he leapt through they shouldn’t catch his clothes, hopefully.

"Don't be a fool," snarled the face. "Better save your own life and join me... or you'll meet the same end as your parents.... They died begging me for mercy..."

"LIAR!" Harry snarled at him.

Quirrell was walking backward at him, so that Voldemort could still see him. The evil face was now smiling. "How touching..." it hissed. "I always value bravery... Yes, boy, your parents were brave.... I killed your father first; and he put up a courageous fight... but your mother needn't have died... she was trying to protect you.... Now help me gain the Stone, unless you want her to have died in vain. Do this for Lord Voldemort and I shall reward you handsomely, perhaps…even your parents returned?” he suggested.

Harry froze, eyes going wide. Was that possible? No…everything in him screamed that not even magic could bring them back to him. And even if it could, his parents in exchange for how many who would die in a new war? "NEVER!"

Harry leapt toward the flame wall, but Voldemort screamed "SEIZE HIM!" and the next second, Harry felt Quirrell's hand close on his wrist.

Harry yelled, struggling with all his might, and to his surprise, Quirrell let go of him. He looked around wildly to see where Quirrell had gone, and saw him hunched in pain, looking at his fingers…they were blistering before his eyes.

"Seize him! SEIZE HIM!" shrieked Voldemort again, and Quirrell lunged, knocking Harry clean off his feet, landing on top of him, both hands around Harry's neck, making him choke, yet he could see Quirrell howling in agony.

"Master, I cannot hold him, my hands…my hands!" And Quirrell, though pinning Harry to the ground with his knees, let go of his neck and stared, bewildered, at his own palms, Harry could see they looked burned, raw, red, and shiny.

"Then kill him, fool, and be done!" screeched Voldemort.

Quirrell raised his hand to perform a deadly curse, but Harry, by instinct, reached up and grabbed Quirrell's face. "AAAARGH!" Quirrell rolled off him, his face blistering, too, and then Harry knew: Quirrell couldn't touch his bare skin, not without suffering terrible pain.

His only chance was to keep hold of Quirrell, keep him in enough pain to stop him from casting a curse.

Harry jumped to his feet, caught Quirrell by the arm, and hung on as tight as he could. Quirrell screamed and tried to throw Harry off, but Harry was latched on like a leech, eyes clenched tight against the sight of burning skin and that horrible face. He felt sick, his scar was starting to burn, but he forced himself to ignore it. He could hear Quirrell's terrible shrieks and Voldemort's yells of, "KILL HIM! KILL HIM!" and other voices, maybe in Harry's own head, crying, "Harry! Harry!"

He felt Quirrell's arm wrenched from his grasp, knew all was lost, and fell into blackness, down ... down... down...

He fell, feeling water around him, sinking deeper and deeper until he landed on something, throwing his hands up to protect his face as the darkness below his feet started to transform into birds which flew up and away, showing a radiant light that slowly formed into a circle.

Harry stared down in shock, he knew this! From the dreams except now it was happening to him. As the circular platform formed he saw an image of himself in a plain black robe, asleep, a wand in one hand and the other one empty, fingers curled as if holding something but nothing was there. Along the edge of the platform was a ring of emblems, alternating between crossed wands, and the marks he’d seen on the platform that had held both the dream boys. There were several images above his sleeping head, a different one in each smaller circle. Each of the boys from his dreams were in their own circle which were the ones closest to his head. Hogwarts castle was in another, small images in front of it that he just knew where his school friends. In another was a couple he had only seen in pictures…his parents.

Harry hesitantly walked across the glass, his footsteps echoing slightly. He crouched down and touched the image of the lighter haired boy, gasping, eyes going wide as a name suddenly appeared in his mind…Ventus. He took a shaky breath and touched the other, Vanitas.

A light shined down from above as a large stone pedestal rose from the platform in a shower of light and magic. Harry turned warily towards it as a crimson shield blinked into existence, floating above it.

“Power sleeps within you...”

Another pedestal rose from the platform, an intricate wand floating above it.

“If you give it form...” a second voice spoke, both were male.

A third pedestal appeared in front of Harry, who turned toward it. A metal sword appeared in mid-air.

“It will give you strength.”

Harry stared at all three, wary of a voice he didn’t know and yet…it felt almost familiar, trustworthy.

“Choose well,” they said in unison.

Harry’s first instinct was to take the wand, he was a wizard after all…but he already had magic. He went and carefully picked up the crimson shield with a phoenix on the front of it.

“The power of the guardian. Kindness to aid friends. A shield to repel all. Is this the power you seek?”

Harry stared at it and smiled, wasn’t that why he’d chosen Hufflepuff? “Yes,” he whispered and the shield vanished from his hand.

“Your path is set. Now, what will you give up in exchange?”

Harry hesitated, torn between the two but then walked towards the sword and picked it up.

“The power of the warrior. Invincible courage. A sword of terrible destruction. You give up this power?” it was the second voice again.

Hearing that description made his decision easy. “Yes.” Like the shield it vanished.

“You've chosen the power of the guardian. You've given up the power of the warrior. Is this the form you choose?”

“Yes,” it felt right.

The three stones suddenly sank back into the floor, knocking him backwards until he was sprawled on the ground.

“You gained the power to fight. Use this power to protect yourself and others.”

Shadow creatures appeared around him and Harry felt the shield appear on his arm.

“There will be times you have to fight. Keep your light burning strong.”

Great. He lifted the shield and slammed it into the first one, watching it fade away. Okay, he could do it. it took some work, but he defeated them all and then floating images appeared in front of him as well as a door.

“The door won't open just yet. First, tell me more about yourself. What's most important to you?”

Harry stared at the three images, somehow knowing what they represented – being number one, friendship, and his prize possession. “Friendship,” he answered, looking at the image of him with his friends, the others fading away.

“What do you want out of life?”

Harry considered the three options, wondering why he was being asked, what was the point behind everything that was happening? The choice was harder this time – to see rare sights, to broaden his horizons, or to be strong. He honestly wasn’t sure which one was more important to him. Choosing friendship was easy. “To broaden my horizons,” he finally answered. Strength wasn’t always important, no matter what others might say. But learning and finding out new things, that was a good goal.

“What are you so afraid of?” the second voice asked.

The answers available made him thing – to die, getting old, or being different. He thought everyone was afraid of dying to some extent but was it his biggest fear. “Being different,” he finally answered. He hated the fame of being ‘the boy-who-lived’ after all.

“You want friendship. You want to broaden your horizons. You're afraid of being different. Your road won't be easy, but a rising sun awaits your journey's end.”

“The closer you get to the light, the greater your shadow becomes,” the second voice spoke again.

“But don't be afraid. And don't forget...”

Harry gasped as a void of darkness appeared beneath him, sucking him in.

“But don't be afraid,” the second almost mocked the first even as the darkness moved up Harry’s legs, pulling him deeper.

“You hold the mightiest weapon of all.”

He tried to swim away as the darkness held onto him. His grasping hand was lost to the black abyss.

“So don't forget...”

Harry lay on his back as the darkness wraps its last threads around his frightened eyes.

“We’re with you,” they whispered in unison as everything went black.

TBC…

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: not mine

So I’ve decided there will be SoraKairi and ReplicaRikuNamine. Still trying to decide for Harry, though leaning towards Riku.

I am definitely de-railing canon for HP since this Harry is slowly gaining more and more memories from Ventus and Vanitas so he’s in a way seen other worlds, seen what Darkness can do. But he’s also not the poster boy for light with part of  Vanitas in his heart. I guess he’s more grey than anything.

Chapter 5

Harry leant his head against the window, watching the scenery pass and letting the excited chatter of his friends soothe him. He was nervous and kind of in awe of them all. They’d gotten together, taken things they’d seen and heard…and taken it to Lord Malfoy, Madam Longbottom, Madam Bones….and every other adult they were related to with power in the Magical government. All without him suspecting a thing, though he did have a good excuse for the last week considering he was unconscious for a good part of it. He wasn’t going back to the Dursleys’….he was never going back. There’d been something of a battle over his custody apparently and now he’d be spending his summers alternating between a few families, this summer would be spent at Malfoy Manor.

He wasn’t sure how he felt about that, Lord Malfoy had been a Death Eater, no matter how much he’d cleaned up his reputation since then. Harry was hailed for defeating Voldemort…so how would Lord Malfoy take that with Harry under his roof? He didn’t believe he’d tried to harm him, not when so many others were watching closely, but no one had ever caught the Dursleys.

Dumbledore…every instinct he had from years under Vernon’s thumb…from Vanitas and Ventus….screamed that the grandfatherly old man was more than he seemed, that he wanted something from Harry. He’d been the one to leave him with his ‘relatives’ and then never check up on him and who brought a powerful object into a school full of kids when they suspected someone bad was after it?

Something had felt different since he’d dreamt of the platform, like something waiting, just under the surface, a new power, tied to the magic he’d been learning from his dreams for years. He couldn’t remember what it was called, but he’d seen the strange weapons Ven and Vani wielded, that the others did too. Was that what it was? Could he….maybe wield one too? That kind of power…kind of scared him.

“Harry?”

He blinked and turned his head, offering a small smile. “Yeah Hermione?”

“You’ll write?”

“Of course, maybe we can all meet up during the summer or at least for supply shopping.”

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Narcissa watched the students disembark, searching for a sighting of her son…there. She had read her sons’ letter but seeing him in a group of students from nearly every house, especially Gryffindors…well it just had to be seen to be believed. She stepped forward and saw Draco’s smile before he slipped back on the mask of a proper heir.

“Mother,” he greeted her before introducing her to the other children.

She understood the whispers about the Potter boy now, he looked little like how he was portrayed. The boy shifted slightly under her gaze, wary but not hostile. She greeted them all calmly, even the young Muggleborn. She was hardly a muggle-lover or anything, but she was also not one to utterly hate and despise the muggleborn who joined their world. She just wanted them to assimilate and not try and make them all muggles. They had their own rich heritage and should not have to give it up to make them more comfortable. However, as she’d grown older and had truly looked at the facts around her…she could not deny that those families who intermarried with them produced less squibs, such as the Potters.

It took some time, but eventually she had the two boys ready to return to the Manor. She hoped young Harry liked the room that had been prepared for him, she had done her best to design one that wouldn’t overwhelm him but would also make him feel accepted.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Lucius watched as two brooms darted by in the distance. He was proud of his son’s abilities on a broom, and unsurprised by Potter’s considering who his Father was. He had never thought he would have the Boy-Who-Lived living under his roof and yet for at least the current summer, that was the case. Next summer the boy would be with either the Bones or Longbottom’s.

This was the best chance to woo him to their way of thinking, and with how badly his ‘family’ had treated him, he had thought it may be easy. Potter was obviously powerful, and that power and fame with his intelligence behind it could go far in their world. Despite their treatment, he was not anti-muggle, just anti-Dursley.

He’d been making plans for the coming year, but now he was reconsidering exactly what to use. Perhaps Tom Riddle’s diary was a bit too dangerous, there was no guarantee it would be discovered on one of the children before school began again. He wanted Weasley discredited, but would the diary endanger his own son? After hearing of the insanity of the spirit that had possessed Quirrell he was concerned about the diary.

The man that Potter had killed so many years ago…had not been the same one he had sworn his allegiance to. He had changed more and more with time, losing more of his sanity and diving far too deeply into the Dark Arts, going beyond the Dark and into Black magics that no one sane would touch. Potter was not Dark…but he would bet a fair share of his fortune that the boy was not as Light as Dumbledore would like. How could anyone remain so with a childhood like his? Perhaps he would align the Potter’s with the Neutrals and that was something he could work with.

,,,,,,,,,,,,

On a bright sandy beach, the sun shone warmly on a spiky-haired boy, who opened his sleepy eyes and sat up. He yawned, starting to lay back down again, when suddenly a girl’s face appeared in front of him. “Whoa!” he jumped back up and turned, kneeling in the sand even as the girl giggled at him. “Gimme a break, Kairi.”

“Sora, you lazy bum. I knew that I'd find you snoozing down here.”

“No! This huge, black THING swallowed me up! I couldn't breathe! I couldn't…”

She smacked him lightly.

“Ow!”

“Are you still dreaming?” she put her hands on her hips, watching him.

“It wasn't a dream!” he denied before frowning. “Or was it? I don't know.” He looked off towards the ocean, seeing the clouds billow in the sky. “What was that place? So bizarre...” he whispered, feeling confused.

“Yeah, sure.” She walked passed him toward the water.

“Say, Kairi, what was your hometown like? You know, where you grew up,” he asked curiously.

“I've told you before, I don't remember,” she glanced back at him.

“Nothing at all?” he finally got to his feet, stretching.

“Nothing.”

“You ever want to go back?”

“Hmm. Well, I'm happy here,” she smiled at him.

“Really...”

“But you know... I wouldn't mind going to see it.”

“I'd like to see it too. Along with any other worlds out there. I wanna see 'em all!

Kairi turned to face him, hands clasped behind her back. “So what're we waiting for?”

“Hey!”

They turned to see Riku further up the shore, carrying some small logs.

“Aren't you guys forgetting about me? So, I guess I'm the only one working on the raft,” he rolled his eyes at them before tossing a log to Sora, who fell over with a yelp, and walked over to Kairi. “And you're just as lazy as he is!”

“So you noticed,” she giggled. “Okay, we'll finish it together,” Kairi promised, as Riku sat beside Sora. “I'll race you!”

“Huh?” Sora looked up at her.

“What, are you kidding?” Riku smirked.

“Ready? Go!” She called.

Sora and Riku glanced at each other before leaping up and racing across the beach. They smiled at each other as Kairi followed them, still giggling.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Dobby watched the family closely, in awe to finally see the great and wonderful Harry Potter, but also very scared for him. The Great Harry Potter must be kept safe! He knew what Master had been planning and moved to where the item was hidden. He would have to punish himself very badly!

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Why on earth are all of Lockhart’s books on our lists?” Ernie asked as they walked through the Alley.

“Maybe the Defence Professor this year is a fan?” Justin snickered.

“Who’s Lockhart?” Harry asked as the group moved towards the bookstore.

“Gilderoy Lockhart. Father called him a puffed up peacock, I think he was going to say worse until he noticed Mother,” Draco admitted.

“He’s soooo dreamy,” Hannah sighed, and Hermione shocked them all by nodding in agreement with her.

They were by no means the only ones making their way to the bookshop. As they approached it, they saw to their surprise a large crowd jostling outside the doors, trying to get in. The reason for that was proclaimed by a large banner stretched across the upper windows: GILDEROY LOCKHART will be signing copies of his autobiography MAGICAL ME today 12:30 P.m. to 4:30 P.m.

"We can actually meet him!" Hermione squealed. "I mean, he's written almost the whole booklist!"

The crowd seemed to be made up mostly of witches around Lady Malfoy’s age and up. A harassed-looking wizard stood at the door, saying, "Calmly, please, ladies .... Don't push, there ... mind the books, now . . . . "

The group grimaced but squeezed inside. A long line wound right to the back of the shop, where Gilderoy Lockhart was signing his books. They each grabbed a copy of The Standard Book of Spells Grade 2 and snuck up the line to where Mr. and Mrs. Granger were waiting with Hannah’s Mum.

"Oh, there you are, good," said Mrs. Abbott. She sounded breathless and kept patting her hair. "We'll be able to see him in a minute…”

Gilderoy Lockhart came slowly into view, seated at a table surrounded by large pictures of his own face, all winking and flashing dazzlingly white teeth at the crowd. The real Lockhart was wearing robes of forget-me-not blue that exactly matched his eyes; his pointed wizard's hat was set at a jaunty angle on his wavy hair.

A short, irritable-looking man was dancing around taking photographs with a large black camera that emitted puffs of purple smoke with every blinding flash. "Out of the way, there," he snarled at Justin, moving back to get a better shot. "This is for the Daily Prophet."

"Big deal," said Justin, rubbing his foot where the photographer had stepped on it.

Gilderoy Lockhart heard him and looked up, his eyes roving over their group and Harry’s heart sank to his stomach as he saw the look in the man’s eyes. He leapt to his feet and positively shouted, "It can't be Harry Potter?"

The crowd parted, whispering excitedly; Lockhart dove forward, seized Harry's arm, and pulled him to the front. The crowd burst into applause. Harry's face burned as Lockhart shook his hand for the photographer, who was clicking away madly, wafting thick smoke over the group.

"Nice big smile, Harry," said Lockhart, through his own gleaming teeth. "Together, you and I are worth the front page."

Harry yanked on his hand and when Lockhart refused to let go, he slammed his booted foot down on the crazy man’s as hard as he could, causing him to yelp and finally let go. “And you all stand there and let him manhandle me?” Harry looked around at the crowd and then shook his head.

“All right Harry?” Ernie asked even as his friends surged forward, forming a barrier between Harry and everyone else.

“Now the idiot’s off me, sure.”

“Bloody peacock,” Justin sneered.

“No manners at all,” Draco drawled, every bit the pureblood heir as he looked Lockhart over and obviously dismissed him. “Let’s finish up and get out of here.” He then offered Hermione his arm and she took it, looking a bit shocked by it all.

The crowd watched in shocked silence as the children walked away to get the rest of their books.

“I can’t believe some Professor expects us to waste good gold on the drivel he writes,” were Draco’s parting words.

"Bet you loved that, didn't you, Potter?" said a voice Harry had no trouble recognizing. He straightened up and found himself face-to-face with Ronald Weasley, who was glaring, ears red. The boy had tried to force his friendship on Harry for most of the previous year but none of the group liked him, all realising what he wanted from Harry. "Famous Harry Potter, can't even go into a bookshop without making the front page."

“Oh get lost Ronald,” Hermione snapped at him.

Mrs Abbott and the Grangers joining them had him storming off in a huff.

“Don’t mind our brother,” one of the twins called.

“We’ll keep him out of your hair,” the other finished, waving as they left, guiding a small redhead girl with them.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry laughed as Draco pouted, Hermione patting his shoulder in mock sympathy. The summer had seemed to pass so quickly between homework and learning more about the magical world, spending time with his friends. The wards on Malfoy Manor also meant they’d been able to keep up their practical work too, which he felt was unfair to anyone who couldn’t afford wards like that.

They were all excited for their second year, hopefully it would be quieter than last year.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Settling back into school was pretty easy, it was interesting seeing the Sorting form the other side of things and getting to welcome the new Puffs. By the end of the first day, Lockhart had proven himself to be a nuisance to nearly every Professor they’d had, showing up to give unwanted advice. He’d honestly thought Professor Sprout was going to bury him with the mandrakes they were re-potting! He was just thankful she’d stopped the idiot from pulling aside during their first class, he wanted nothing to do with the man.

Being back at school meant he could sneak off to have time to himself to train. He knew the weapon Ventus and Vanitas wielded now, it was a Keyblade. If he wanted to wield one too then he needed to be ready for it. He used their memories and some transfigured wood to train with, just like the practice blade Terra had passed on to Ventus. He hadn’t felt comfortable enough at Malfoy Manor to practice, even outside where there were no portraits. Draco was his friend and his parents while a bit…cool and reserved were nothing like others had warned him, at least to Harry…but something told him to keep everything to do with Keyblades and other worlds totally secret.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

When the whole class was seated, Lockhart cleared his throat loudly and silence fell. He reached forward, picked up Ernie's copy of Travels with Trolls, and held it up to show his own, winking portrait on the front.

"Me," he said, pointing at it and winking as well. "Gilderoy Lockhart, Order of Merlin, Third Class, Honorary Member of the Dark Force Defence League, and five-time winner of Witch Weekly's Most- Charming-Smile Award - but I don't talk about that. I didn't get rid of the Bandon Banshee by smiling at her!" He waited for them to laugh; a few people smiled weakly. "I see you've all bought a complete set of my books -well done. I thought we'd start today with a little quiz. Nothing to worry about, just to check how well you've read them, how much you've taken in -" When he had handed out the test papers he returned to the front of the class and said, "You have thirty minutes - start - now!"

Harry looked down at his paper and read:

　　1. What is Gilderoy Lockhart 's favourite colour?

　　2. What is Gilderoy Lockhart's secret ambition?

　　3. What, in your opinion, is Gilderoy Lockhart's greatest achievement to date?

On and on it went, over three sides of paper, right down to:

　　30. When is Gilderoy Lockhart's birthday, and what would his ideal gift be?

Was he for real? Harry glanced at Justin who looked utterly horrified and he didn’t blame him.

Half an hour later, Lockhart collected the papers and rifled through them in front of the class. "Tut, tut - hardly any of you remembered that my favourite colour is lilac. I say so in Year with the Yeti. And a few of you need to read Wanderings with Werewolves more carefully - I clearly state in chapter twelve that my ideal birthday gift would be harmony between all magic and non-magic peoples - though I wouldn't say no to a large bottle of Ogdeds Old Firewhisky!"

He gave them another roguish wink. Wayne was staring at Lockhart with an expression of disbelief on his face; Roger and Ernie, who were sitting in front, were shaking with silent laughter. Susan and Hannah, on the other hand, were listening to Lockhart with rapt attention.

". . . but Miss Hannah Abbott knew my secret ambition is to rid the world of evil and market my own range of hair-care potions - good girl! In fact" - he flipped her paper over - "full marks! Where is Miss Hannah Abbott?"

She raised a trembling hand, face bright red at the attention.

"Excellent!" beamed Lockhart. "Quite excellent! Take ten points for Hufflepuff! And so, to business." He bent down behind his desk and lifted a large, covered cage onto it. "Now, be warned! It is my job to arm you against the foulest creatures known to wizard kind! You may find yourselves facing your worst fears in this room. Know only that no harm can befall you whilst I am here. All I ask is that you remain calm."

In spite of himself, Harry leaned around his pile of books for a better look at the cage. Lockhart placed a hand on the cover. Roger and Ernie had stopped laughing, looking eager to actually learn something worthwhile.

"I must ask you not to scream," said Lockhart in a low voice. "It might provoke them." As the whole class held its breath, Lockhart whipped off the cover. "Yes," he said dramatically. "Freshly caught Cornish pixies. "

Ernie couldn't control himself. He let out a snort of laughter that even Lockhart couldn't mistake for a scream of terror.

"Yes?" He smiled at Ernie.

"Well, they're not - they're not very - dangerous, are they?" his friend choked out.

"Don't be so sure!" said Lockhart, waggling a finger annoyingly at Ernie. "Devilish tricky little blighters they can be!"

The pixies were electric blue and about eight inches high, with pointed faces and voices so shrill it was like listening to a lot of budgies arguing. The moment the cover had been removed, they had started jabbering and rocketing around, rattling the bars and making bizarre faces at the people nearest them.

"Right, then," Lockhart said loudly. "Let's see what you make of them!" And he opened the cage.

It was pandemonium. The pixies shot in every direction like rockets. Two of them seized Wayne by the ears and lifted him into the air. Several shot straight through the window, showering the back row with broken glass. The rest proceeded to wreck the classroom more effectively than a rampaging rhino. They grabbed ink bottles and sprayed the class with them, shredded books and papers, tore pictures from the walls, up-ended the waste basket, grabbed bags and books and threw them out of the smashed window; within minutes, half the class was sheltering under desks and Wayne was swinging from the iron chandelier in the ceiling.

"Come on now - round them up, round them up, they're only pixies," Lockhart shouted. He rolled up his sleeves, brandished his wand, and bellowed, "Peskipiksi Pesternomi!" It had absolutely no effect; one of the pixies seized his wand and threw it out of the window, too. Lockhart gulped and dived under his own desk, narrowly avoiding being squashed by Wayne, who fell a second later as the chandelier gave way.

The bell rang and there was a mad rush toward the exit. In the relative calm that followed, Lockhart straightened up, caught sight of Harry, Justin, and Susan who were almost at the door, and said, "Well, I'll ask you three to just nip the rest of them back into their cage." He swept past them and shut the door quickly behind him.

"Can you believe him?" Justin snapped, as one of the remaining pixies bit him painfully on the ear.

"He just wants to give us some hands-on experience," said Susan, immobilizing two pixies at once with a clever Freezing Charm and stuffing them back into their cage.

"Hands on? "said Harry, who was trying to grab a pixie dancing out of reach with its tongue out. "Susan, he didn't have a clue what he was doing -"

"Rubbish," said Susan. "You've read his books - look at all those amazing things he's done -"

"He says he's done," Justin muttered.

A few minutes later, their friends peeked back in, looking sheepish at having abandoned them, moving to help them finish the work. Harry was with Justin, just because Lockhart said he’d done something in his books, didn’t mean he’d actually done it, outside of his own delusions anyway. At the moment, he honestly wasn’t sure who was the worse teacher, Voldemort possessed Quirrell, or Lockhart.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Lucius stared in horror, it was gone. How could it be gone? He knew Potter had faced his Master’s insane shade before the end of the school year, if he returned and learnt Lucius had lost what had been entrusted to him… but who could have taken it? With Harry Potter himself in the house, there had been no raids so that ruled out the Ministry, not that most of them would have even been able to detect its hiding place. Who could have gotten past the wards on the property and then the ones on the well-hidden door into the cellar and then the ones on the bookshelf?

He could only pray that it was well away from Hogwarts and the children. Who knew what horrors it could unleash within the school as a Founders heir. There was nothing he could do put keep an eye on events at the school, Diagon, and the Ministry as they were the most likely places for it to appear.

TBC…

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: not mine

Chapter 6

Harry jerked awake, staring at the closed curtains around his work, breathing heavily. He yanked one back and slipped out of bed, looking around but nothing seemed wrong. He went to the ‘window’ that showed a view outside of the castle despite the dorm being underground and it showed empty grounds. So what had woken him? Something felt…wrong…no, not nearby? He shook his head and crawled back into bed, his dreams haunted by Darkness and storms.

,,,,,,,,,,

He saw Riku standing at the edge of the small island across the bridge, facing the orb in the sky. There was something wrong, he wasn’t moving, like he was….in some kind of trance or something. Sora ran as fast as he could, dodging the strange shadowy creatures.  

“Where’s Kairi? I thought she was with you!” He called as he hit the island, panting slightly from the run and scared out of his mind.

“The door has opened...” Riku stated, and Sora jolted at his words, remembering his odd dream from a few days earlier.

“What?” he asked, worried about Riku, why was he acting so weird?

Riku turned to face him and his expression…he’d never seen Riku look like that. “The door has opened, Sora! Now we can go to the outside world!”

“What are you talking about? We’ve gotta find Kairi!” he yelled, hands balling into fists.

“Kairi’s coming with us!” Riku snapped at him, and Sora blinked in shock, unsure. “Once we step through, we might not be able to come back. We may never see our parents again. There’s no turning back. But this may be our only chance. We can’t let fear stop us! I’m not afraid of the darkness!” he held his hand out to Sora.

“Riku...” he whispered, scared and uneasy. This wasn’t the Riku he’d known all his life. Yeah, Sora wanted to see other worlds, but to never be able to come home? What about his Mom?

A pool of darkness formed at Riku’s feet, its tendrils licking at where he stood, wrapping around his impassive body. Sora rushed forward to save his friend, and the darkness grabbed at him. He tried desperately to reach toward Riku, but the weight of the darkness pulled him down. Riku’s face was unchanging as Sora failed to grab his hand.

“Riku!” He called, struggling to reach him but the darkness proved too much for him.

He blacked out for a second before a light twinkled into existence. It started out small, but soon grew into an incredible brightness. It filled Sora’s vision and he felt something metallic fall into his hand. He opened his eyes, nearly stumbling forward as the light dissipated. He stared at the large object in his hand. Its golden handle and silver blade shone like a sword, but the tip of the blade was pointed like the teeth of a key. A keychain hung from the pommel of the weapon.

A voice whispered softly in Sora’s ear, “Keyblade... Keyblade...”

Shadows appeared around him again and he swung at them with the Keyblade. A Shadow, unable to dodge, was knocked backward in a flurry of stars. With a few more swings, the darkness of the Shadows was driven away by the might of the blade, and they vanished. With as many as he defeated, more appeared and Sora raced back across the bridge. He saw a strange door over the entrance to the Secret Place and just knew that was where he had to go so he fought his way towards it. The door opened and he ran inside.

“Kairi!”

She stood in front of the door-like wall of the cave and he was terrified she’d be like Riku. A soft hum hungs in the air as she slowly turned toward him, her empty eyes weak with exhaustion. “Sora...” she mumbled.

Sora was shocked to see her like that even as she struggled to move toward to him, lifting a hand to him, and he immediately reached back. Suddenly, the door behind her gave way and a great wind rushed out. Sora barely stood his ground, covering his face, as Kairi lost her footing, literally flying toward him. He opened his arms to catch her, even knowing it would knock him over as well, but just as she reached him, she vanished, leaving him to catch nothing but empty air. Shocked, he lost his ground as the dark wind knocked him harshly out of the cave.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry sat in the stands, watching the Hufflepuff Quidditch team train. Cedric had invited him after hearing Draco brag over Harry’s flying over the summer. The team was holding tryouts for the reserve team plus one of the starting Chasers since the old one had graduated. He loved flying but he wasn’t sure about the game itself.

“Hey Harry!” Cedric called, landing on the walkway.

“Hi Cedric,” Harry waved. “You’re great!”

“Thanks. Gonna try out?”

“I don’t know…”

“There’s no harm in trying, and you might like it,” he pushed.

Harry nodded and stood up, getting on the broom behind Cedric who flew them down to the ground. He even leant Harry his broom for the tryout since using the school ones was crazy. Everyone trying out was being run through all the positions since the one they wanted might not be the one they were actually suited for.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Harry! Look!” Ernie yelled, grabbing his arm and pulling him over to the announcement board, grinning at his friend.

Harry looked at him and then the board, reading the Quidditch team lists, and Ernie waited impatiently for him to spot it. “I’m reserve Seeker?”

“That’s great! Told you, you could do it,” Ernie clapped him on the back, laughing as everyone began congratulating the shocked Harry. He’d heard the talk from the team, Harry was good enough to be the starting Seeker, it was only his age that had kept them from swapping him and Cedric, but next year would be different. Out of their dorm, only Wayne had made the reserve team as Keeper.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Hermione bit back a giggle as Colin followed Harry into the library, her friend rolling his eyes, obviously frustrated by the hero worship but unwilling to hurt the boys’ feelings. Sometimes Harry could be too nice. Colin was a bit much, even for a Gryffindor. Still, he was harmless if rather excitable, and he could have a far worse role model than Harry.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Riku sat on the bed in his new room, everything inside was of higher quality than he was used to. Maleficent had promised to help him find Sora and Kairi, to give him the power to protect them any danger, he just…wasn’t sure. Why would a stranger off him all of that? There had to be more to it.

He’d hoped Sora at least would be with him, he’d seen him reaching for him, so why had they been separated? He was sure their hands had at least brushed. He didn’t want to see the Worlds alone, he wanted them with him. His hands clenched into fists, he would find them, he would!

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Albus watched the students from his chair at the head table. It seemed a summer with the Malfoy’s had not impacted the boy badly, but it was still too dangerous for him to be near that family. He would never have thought Amelia or Augusta would agree to such a thing and yet they had.

All his work at the end of the year to ensure a meeting between Harry and Tom had come to nothing, Lily’s protection working to kill Quirrell but not Tom, meaning the prophecy was still in play. It was for the Greater Good that young Harry die and then Albus could deal with Tom once and for all. He’d ensured the protections on the stone were ones a first year could bypass, especially one working with friends, and yet neither Harry nor anyone in his group had attempted to, they had not looked into any of the clues left lying around. In the end, he’d had to engineer the opportunity for Quirrell to grab Harry.

He had nothing planned for this year since he’d expected last year’s plan to work. How could he draw Tom out again? He’d be more wary now after another defeat at the boys hands. Then again, the wards had detected a very dark object entering the school among the First Years, perhaps someone else was attempting something? He was keeping an eye on things, but there had been nothing suspicious yet.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Maleficent and Hades stood around a table in the Dark Chapel. Hades sighed as Maleficent faced away from them,

“That smarmy vizier could’ve had ‘em—if someone had stuck around to give him a hand,” he looked over at the boy, who looked back with narrowed eyes.

“Hey, I did my part. I brought the princess, didn’t I?”

“Jafar was beyond help, consumed by his own hatred. One should beware of letting it burn too fiercely,” Maleficent stepped in before the argument could escalate. She knew Riku was not yet ready for true battle, such a mindset took time to cultivate, especially against sentient opponents…and old friends. A pity the boy was in the company of the King’s men, had they found him first, they could have had a Keyblade wielder on their side as well. Riku had great potential but their plans needed a Keyblade too. Perhaps…

“Whoa, whoa, whoa,” Hades interrupted her thoughts, “lighten up. I’m as cool as they come, okay? By the way, kid, have we got something special for you.” The god of the dead smirked at Riku who startled slightly.

“Huh?” he glanced towards her and she nodded, allowing her lips to curve up.

“We had a deal, yes? You help us, and we grant you your wish...” she waved her hand and image of the girl he sought appeared over the table.

“Kairi!” he gripped the edge of the table, eyes wide.

“Go to her. Your vessel is waiting.”

A man walked in wearing pirate’s robes and a large, feathered cap. He held up a hook for a hand, smirking. “Just remember, this is no pleasure cruise. It won’t be a pleasant voyage.”

“Why are you doing all this for me? What’s the catch?” Riku asked warily, staring at her, smart boy but not smart enough.

“Catch? What’s the catch?” she bent down and placed a hand on his cheek, feeling him lean in briefly to the contact. He craved a mother figure, someone to care for him, and that made him easier to manipulate. “Silly, boy. You’re like a son to me, I only want you to be happy.”

He knocked her hand away but the blow lacked any real strength to it. “I seriously doubt that,” he denied, lying to himself perhaps, but she could tell he wanted desperately to believe it.

“Believe what you wish. But lest we forget, I kept my end of the bargain,” she reminded him, getting a stare before he walked away towards the pirate.

She watched them go before turning back to the table, bringing the image of young Sora up again, pondering her next move.

“That kid’s trouble,” Hades commented, and she glanced at him.

“Which?”

He chuckled darkly. “Both of them. That Sora might not be the smartest, but he’s got power to spare, if he can get the experience to back it up, he’ll be a very real threat, even to the gods. As for your pet, you’re not the only with a hold on him,” Hades warned before vanishing.

She frowned in thought, who else could have an influence on the boy?

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Draco sat down at the table, barely stifling his grin, and Harry looked up from his book.

“Okay, what has you almost smiling in public?” he asked, and Draco smirked at him.

“Guess who the new Slytherin Seeker is?”

Harry’s eyes widened. “Really? That’s great!”

“Father bought the whole team Nimbus two thousand and ones after I made the team.”

“Wow, not really fair on the other teams though, I know at least one of our players is using a school broom.”

“Well you could always do the same.”

Harry started, he kept forgetting that his trust vault was only to cover schooling and it had a lot more gold than he could spend in those seven years.

“You are the reserve Seeker, right?” Draco asked, and Harry nodded, considering the idea.

“I heard the team talking, Harry’s only reserve this year to get experience and because they didn’t like the idea of a second year on the main team,” Ernie offered as he joined them. “Cedric has his OWLS next year so Harry will definitely move to starting Seeker then.”

“What?” Harry stared at him in shock.

“You didn’t know?” Ernie winced, and Harry shook his head.

“Well, you need to at least get yourself a broom. Nimbus is the best out for Seekers.”

“Can I even take that much out of my trust?” he asked, still in shock.

“Send an owl to Father, he can speak to the goblins about it, and make any purchases for you. I suppose winning would mean more if the opposing team actually stood a chance,” he smirked, and Harry laughed.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Severus nodded as he joined the other heads, accepting the glass of whisky from Minerva as he took his usual seat in her quarters. He relaxed, listening to them talk of their students.

“I hear young Draco made the team Severus, you must be proud,” Filius offered, and Severus nodded.

“Of course, we are sure to win the cup again,” he smirked at Minerva who huffed.

“Maybe not, I hear young Harry has joined the team too,” she looked at Pomona.

“Sadly, only as a reserve for this year at least. He is apparently better than Diggory without any training but Micah is reluctant, and I agree, about allowing someone so young to play. However, next year he should move teams due to it being Diggory’s Owl year. Although, he has matched Lord Malfoy’s gift to the Slytherin team to the main team. So don’t expect the brooms to play any part in a match against my Badgers, Severus.”

“Really? That was very generous of the lad,” Filius was surprised.

“Indeed,” Severus inclined his head.

James Potter may have done the same, but he would have made a big production of it, showing off his wealth and seeking attention. Harry…had done so anonymously, not that it had taken long for everyone to work it out since few could have afforded so many of those brooms. Plus, Lucius had admitted to handling the transaction for him when Severus had inquired. The boy truly was more his Mother’s son than his Father’s.

They moved on to speak of other students, such as Miss Granger who thankfully was finally getting the idea that when they asked for a set length with homework, they meant it. he had once hated the monthly get togethers but over the years they had become a time to unwind. He may be the greasy bat of the dungeons, but even he needed to spend time with his peers, even if he was the youngest of them.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry glanced at the others and then they were shifting through the crowd to where they could see better. As soon as he could, he understood why they were all standing there, muttering. Between two burning torches, words had been written on the stones of the wall in what was either red paint…or worse. ‘the chamber of secrets has been opened. enemies of the heir, beware.’  Beneath that…was Mrs Norris, stiff as a board. What was it with him and Halloween? He met Draco’s eyes across the hall, seeing the hesitation there, did he know something?

　"Enemies of the Heir, beware! You'll be next, Mudbloods!" One of the older Slytherin’s shouted gleefully and Harry’s eyes narrowed, glaring at the boy, who actually flinched slightly. Harry didn’t realise his eyes had actually flashed gold in the torch light, the Darkness within stirring at his anger.

“What's going on here? What's going on?" Attracted no doubt by the shout, Argus Filch was shouldering his way through the crowd. Then he saw Mrs Norris and fell back, clutching his face in horror. "My cat! My cat! What's happened to Mrs. Norris?" he shrieked. And his popping eyes fell on Harry who was now at the front of one side of the students, an obvious target for the distraught man. "You!” he screeched. "You! You've murdered my cat! You've killed her! I'll kill you! I'll -"

"Argus!" Dumbledore had arrived on the scene, followed by a number of other teachers. In seconds, he had swept past Harry and his friends,  and detached Mrs. Norris from the torch bracket. "Come with me, Argus," he said to Filch. "You, too, Mr Potter, Mr Macmillan, Mr Finch-Fletchley, and Miss Granger."

Lockhart stepped forward eagerly. "My office is nearest, Headmaster - just upstairs – please feel free,"

"Thank you, Gilderoy," said Dumbledore.

The silent crowd parted to let them pass. Lockhart, looking excited and important, hurried after Dumbledore; so did Professors McGonagall, Sprout, and Snape.

As they entered Lockhart's darkened office there was a flurry of movement across the walls; Harry saw several of the Lockhart’s in the pictures dodging out of sight, their hair in rollers. The real Lockhart lit the candles on his desk and stood back. Dumbledore lay Mrs. Norris on the polished surface and began to examine her.

Harry, the guys, and Hermione exchanged tense looks and sank into chairs outside the pool of candlelight, watching. Why had they been singled out? Because they were at the front when the Professors arrived…or because they hadn’t been at the Feast? But they’d gotten Professor Sprout’s permission not to attend and to instead have a small meal and remembrance for his parents.

The tip of Dumbledore's long, crooked nose was barely an inch from Mrs. Norris's fur. He was looking at her closely through his half-moon spectacles, his long fingers gently prodding and poking. Professor McGonagall was bent almost as close, her eyes narrowed. Snape loomed behind them, half in shadow, wearing a most peculiar expression: It was as though he was trying hard not to smile. Professor Sprout had placed herself between them and Filch, as if protecting them from the angry caretaker.

And Lockhart was hovering around all of them, making suggestions. “It was definitely a curse that killed her - probably the Transmogrifian Torture - I've seen it used many times, so unlucky I wasn't there, I know the very counter curse that would have saved her…” Lockhart's comments were punctuated by Filch's dry, racking sobs.

He was slumped in a chair by the desk, unable to look at Mrs. Norris, his face in his hands. Much as he detested Filch, Harry couldn't help feeling a bit sorry for him.

Dumbledore was now muttering strange words under his breath and tapping Mrs. Norris with his wand but nothing happened: She continued to look as though she had been recently stuffed.

"I remember something very similar happening in Ouagadogou," said Lockhart, "a series of attacks, the full story's in my autobiography, I was able to provide the townsfolk with various amulets, which cleared the matter up at once…” The photographs of Lockhart on the walls were all nodding in agreement as he talked. One of them had forgotten to remove his hair net and looked quite ridiculous.

At last Dumbledore straightened up. "She's not dead, Argus," he said softly.

Lockhart stopped abruptly in the middle of counting the number of murders he had supposedly prevented, Harry didn’t believe he’d stopped one.

"Not dead?" choked Filch, looking through his fingers at Mrs. Norris. "But why's she all - all stiff and frozen?"

"She has been Petrified," said Dumbledore ("Ah! I thought so!" said Lockhart). "But how, I cannot say…”

"Ask him!" shrieked Filch, turning his blotched and tearstained face to Harry.

"No second year could have done this," said Dumbledore firmly. "it would take Dark Magic of the most advanced -"

"He did it, he did it!" Filch spat, his pouchy face purpling. "You saw what he wrote on the wall! He knows I'm a Squib!" he finished.

"I never touched Mrs. Norris!" Harry stated firmly, uncomfortably aware of everyone looking at him, including all the Lockhart’s’ on the walls. "And I don't even know what a Squib is."

"Rubbish!" snarled Filch.

"If I might speak, Headmaster," said Snape from the shadows, and Harry wondered if the man would speak for or against them.  "Potter and his friends may have simply been in the wrong place at the wrong time," he said. "But we do have a set of suspicious circumstances here. Why was he in the upstairs corridor at all? Why wasn't he at the Halloween feast?"

“I can answer that Severus, I gave them permission to skip it. Mr Potter did not wish to celebrate the night of his parent’s death, instead they shared a quiet meal and held a remembrance. Ads for being in the corridor, they were likely escorting Miss Granger and Mr Longbottom back towards the Gryffindor Common room,” Professor Sprout answered, glancing at them.

“Yes Professor, and there were lots of students there before we arrived, we just slipped through so we could see what they were all muttering about,” Hermione informed them. “I think we lost Neville and the other girls in the crowd though. “

Dumbledore was giving Harry a searching look. His twinkling light- blue gaze made Harry feel as though he were being X-rayed. "Innocent until proven guilty, Argus," he said firmly.

Filch looked utterly furious. "My cat has been Petrified!" he shrieked, his eyes popping. "I want to see some punishment!"

"We will be able to cure her, Argus," said Dumbledore patiently. "Professor Sprout recently managed to procure some Mandrakes. As soon as they have reached their full size, I will have a potion made that will revive Mrs. Norris."

"I'll make it," Lockhart butted in. "I must have done it a hundred times. I could whip up a Mandrake Restorative Draught in my sleep -"

"Excuse me," said Snape icily. "But I believe I am the Potions master at this school."

There was a very awkward pause.

"You may go," Dumbledore said to them and they went, as quickly as they could without actually running.

“That was crazy!” Hermione complained once they were well clear.

“At least Professor Snape wasn’t too bad about it. Glad Sprout was there though,” Justin grimaced and they all nodded. They had to listen to a fellow head of house.

Harry thought it was sad that Professor McGonagall hadn’t spoken up for Hermione, but apparently she had little to do with her own house, unlike Sprout. “Want us to walk you back?” he asked, but she shook her head.

“I’ll be fine, none of us should be caught out after curfew tonight.”

Goodnights were exchanged and then they split up. Harry was relieved to crawl into bed, after sending off two letter with Hedwig who had appeared in the magical window, knowing he needed her. One to Lord Malfoy and one to Madam Bones about what had happened, just to be safe in case Filch really did try something because he wanted to blame Harry for his cat. At least it wasn’t dead. Hopefully the teachers found whoever did it before something like the end of last year happened again.

TBC….

So Harry sensed the fall of the Destiny Islands because both he and Sora hold a part of Ventus’ heart, though Sora has a much bigger part, the majority.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: not mine

So I realised my looks at the KH world in previous chaps may not have made the interaction between Earth and other worlds clear so I’ve put in scenes here that will hopefully help show why Merlin learnt time magic and why it’s a pain to go home.

Chapter 7

The water rippled in the breeze as the seagulls flew overhead. The ubiquitous windmills of the bright white world turned, their heavy creaking sound sailing on the air. Beneath the water, schools of fish swam in slow currents. High above the water, cable cars traversed over wires in the sunlight, clanging as they moved along. At the world's central point, a grand tower stood.

Inside the tower, the sun shone warmly on a pair of young boys seated at a table. The wall-length curtains rippled as the breeze wafted through the open window. On the table sat a game board with twenty playing pieces, thirteen black and seven white. The two boys were opposites, one dressed in black with white hair and one in white with black hair.

“Have you heard of the ancient Keyblade War?” the boy in black asked as they played.

“Huh? Of course I have.”

“Long ago, Keyblade wielders waged a war over the ownership of light.” The Boy in Black moved one of his black pieces and took one of the white pieces.

“Yeah, the Master's favourite story.” He took a black piece with one of his own white ones.

“I wonder what they planned on doing with Kingdom Hearts after...making it appear.”

“Who knows? I don't get why anyone would initiate a war.”

“So...you know the "Lost Masters"?”

“Who?” the boy in white asked in puzzlement.

“They're the ones who started the Keyblade War.”

“Never heard of 'em. Where'd you hear about that?” he asked curiously.

“Or...they're the ones for whom the war started.”

“I'm not following you.”

“You can drop the façade,” he chuckled.

“Facade?” he hesitated over which piece before making his move.

"’On that land shall darkness prevail and light expire’. A prospective Keyblade Master should know this,” the white haired boy chided with a chuckle.

“If you say so,” he answered airily.

“The Gazing Eye sees the fate of the World.” He looked up to a Keyblade on the wall with an eye set in its teeth. “The future--it's already been written.”

“Really? I'm not so sure about that.” He picked up a white piece bearing a blank heart token. “Besides, who's to say I can't change it? And maybe light will prevail.”

His companion laughed. “Pretty confident.” He moved to claim another white piece. “But things aren't in your favour.”

“Perhaps. But unlike darkness, there is more to light than meets the eye.” He finally looked up from their game, smiling slightly. “You might be surprised.”

He smiled, grey eyes peering at the other boy. “Oh, I hope so.”

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Merlin sighed, staring at his books. Something was definitely going on back on Earth, a power stirring there that should not exist. It was difficult to keep a grasp on the time stream, to ensure he could observe it in a linear manner. If he was reading things right, it was focused on where Hogwarts was, or would be, had been? He wasn’t quite sure of the time period. He did not like not knowing something, especially pertaining to the world of his birth, but getting back there was very complicated. Would this need his involvement? Or would the world sort itself out as it usually did.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“What are you doing? Come on, let’s go back,” Sora called as they finally found Pinocchio.

“You know, Geppetto’s awfully worried about you,” Goofy pointed out.

“Pinocchio, stop fooling around! This is no time for games!” Sora told him sternly.

“But, Sora, I thought you liked games.”

Sora whirled around to see Riku standing there somehow. He was really there!

“Or are you too cool to play them now that you have the Keyblade?” Riku sneered, and Sora fought the urge to back away. What was wrong with him?

“Riku! Wh-What are you doing here?”

“Just playing with Pinocchio,” he shrugged like it wasn’t important.

“You know what I mean! What about Kairi? Did you find her?” Sora demanded, hoping that he had.

“Maybe. Catch us and maybe I’ll tell you what I know,” Riku smirked and grabbed Pinocchio’s hand, leading him further into Monstro.

They searched through the various maze-like innards of the whale, fighting numerous Heartless, though finding no trace of Riku or the puppet.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

History of Magic was the dullest subject on their schedule. Professor Binns, who taught it, was their only ghost teacher, and the most exciting thing that ever happened in his classes was his entering the room through the blackboard. Ancient and shrivelled, many people said he hadn't noticed he was dead. He had simply got up to teach one day and left his body behind him in an armchair in front of the staff room fire; his routine had not varied in the slightest since.

Professor Binns opened his notes and began to read in a flat drone like an old vacuum cleaner until nearly everyone in the class was in a deep stupor, occasionally coming to long enough to copy down a name or date, then falling asleep again. He had been speaking for half an hour when something happened that had never happened before, Susan put up her hand.

Professor Binns, glancing up in the middle of a deadly dull lecture on the International Warlock Convention of 1289, looked amazed. "Miss - er -?"

"Bones, Professor. I was wondering if you could tell us anything about the Chamber of Secrets," she asked in a clear voice.

Wayne, who had been sitting with his mouth hanging open, gazing out of the window, jerked out of his trance; Megan’s head came up off her arms, and Ernie’s elbow slipped off his desk.

Professor Binns blinked. "My subject is History of Magic," he said in his dry, wheezy voice. "I deal with facts, Miss Bones, not myths and legends." He cleared his throat with a small noise like chalk s!-ping and continued, "In September of that year, a subcommittee of Sardinian sorcerers…" he stuttered to a halt, Susan’s hand was waving in the air again. "Miss Brant?"

"Please, sir, don't legends always have a basis in fact?"

Professor Binns was looking at her in such amazement, Harry was sure no student had ever interrupted him before, alive or dead. "Well," said Professor Binns slowly, "yes, one could argue that, I suppose." He peered at Susan as though he had never seen a student properly before. "However, the legend of which you speak is such a very sensational, even ludicrous tale -"

But the whole class was now hanging on Professor Binns' every word. He looked dimly at them all, every face turned to his. Harry could tell he was completely thrown by such an unusual show of interest.

"Oh, very well," he said slowly. "Let me see ... the Chamber of Secrets ... You all know, of course, that Hogwarts was founded over a thousand years ago - the precise date is uncertain - by the four greatest witches and wizards of the age. The four school Houses are named after them: Godric Gryffindor, Helga Hufflepuff, Rowena Ravenclaw, and Salazar Slytherin. They built this castle together, far from prying Muggle eyes, for it was an age when magic was feared by common people, and witches and wizards suffered much persecution." He paused, gazed blearily around the room, and continued.

"For a few years, the founders worked in harmony together, seeking out youngsters who showed signs of magic and bringing them to the castle to be educated. But then disagreements sprang up between them. A rift began to grow between Slytherin and the others. Slytherin wished to be more selective about the students admitted to Hogwarts. He believed that magical learning should be kept within all-magic families. He disliked taking students of Muggle parentage, believing them to be untrustworthy. After a while, there was a serious argument on the subject between Slytherin and Gryffindor, and Slytherin left the school." Professor Binns paused again, pursing his lips, looking like a wrinkled old tortoise.

"Reliable historical sources tell us this much," he said. "But these honest facts have been obscured by the fanciful legend of the Chamber of Secrets. The story goes that Slytherin had built a hidden chamber in the castle, of which the other founders knew nothing. Slytherin, according to the legend, sealed the Chamber of Secrets so that none would be able to open it until his own true heir arrived at the school. The heir alone would be able to unseal the Chamber of Secrets, unleash the horror within, and use it to purge the school of all who were unworthy to study magic."

There was silence as he finished telling the story, but it wasn't the usual, sleepy silence that filled Professor Binns’ classes. There was unease in the air as everyone continued to watch him, hoping for more. Professor Binns looked faintly annoyed.

"The whole thing is arrant nonsense, of course," he said. "Naturally, the school has been searched for evidence of such a chamber, many times, by the most learned witches and wizards. It does not exist. A tale told to frighten the gullible."

This time, Hannah’s hand was in the air. "Sir - what exactly do you mean by the `horror within' the Chamber?"

"That is believed to be some sort of monster, which the Heir of Slytherin alone can control," said Professor Binns in his dry, reedy voice and the class exchanged nervous looks. "I tell you, the thing does not exist," said Professor Binns, shuffling his notes. "There is no Chamber and no monster."

"But, sir," said Kevin, "if the Chamber can only be opened by Slytherin's true heir, no one else would be able to find it, would they?"

"Nonsense, O'Flaherty," said Professor Binns in an aggravated tone. "If a long succession of Hogwarts headmasters and headmistresses haven't found the thing -"

"But, Professor," piped up Sophie, "you'd probably have to use Dark Magic to open it -"

"Just because a wizard doesn't use Dark Magic doesn't mean he can't, Miss Pennyfeather," snapped Professor Binns. "I repeat, if the likes of Dumbledore -"

"But maybe you've got to be related to Slytherin, so Dumbledore couldn't -" began Justin, but Professor Binns had had enough.

"That will do," he said sharply. "It is a myth! It does not exist! There is not a shred of evidence that Slytherin ever built so much as a secret broom cupboard! I regret telling you such a foolish story! We will return, if you please, to history, to solid, believable, verifiable fact!"

And within five minutes, the class had sunk back into its usual torpor.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Why do you still care about that boy? He has all but deserted you for the Keyblade and his new companions, after all,” Maleficent pointed out and Riku glared.

“I don’t care about him. I was just messing with him a little.”

“Oh, really? Of course you were.” She smiled at him. “Beware the darkness in your heart. The Heartless prey upon it.” She summoned a Corridor of Darkness and walked into it.

“Mind your own business,” he sneered, watching her leave.

Pinocchio took the chance to run, heading deeper into the beast, and then Sora and his ‘friends’ arrived.

“Riku! What’s the matter with you? What are you thinking? Don’t you realize what you’re doing?”

“I was about to ask you the same thing, Sora. You only seem interested in running around and showing off that Keyblade these days. Do you even want to save Kairi?” he glared at Sora who’s eyes widened and for a second Riku’s confidence wavered. Maybe…Sora did?

“I do,” Sora told him, making eye contact.

They were distracted as Pinocchio screamed and they ran into the Bowels. They found him trapped inside a large Parasite Cage Heartless. It swung its appendages when they entered, waiting for them to come near.

“You up for this?” He smirked and suddenly it was like nothing had changed as Sora grinned.

“No problem. Let’s do it!”

“Get me out of here!” The puppet pleaded and they moved together.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“What was the point to all that?” Harry asked as they walked down the hall. “Did we actually learn anything new?”

“Well with all the copies of Hogwarts History out and Hermione having left hers at home, he was the best source,” Susan admitted.

“Besides, we got a break from the droning,” Hannah giggled.

,,,,,,,,,,,,

She sat in the corner, writing in her diary. He was the only one who understood, who listened to her. Nothing was like how she’d dreamed since she was little. All because He was in the wrong House. How was she meant to get his attention when they were already in different years? He was meant to be a Gryffindor!

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Pinocchio! Pinocchio! Please! Give me back my son!” Geppetto pleaded, and Sora followed his eyeline to see Riku on a high ledge, holding Pinocchio under his arm.

“Sorry, old man. I have some unfinished business with this puppet,” Riku sneered, back to the coldness that had become his default mode. They had been so in synch during that battle…he had hoped…but he’d been wrong.

“He’s no puppet! Pinocchio is my little boy!”

“He is unusual. Not many puppets have hearts. I’m not sure, but maybe he can help someone who’s lost theirs.”

“Wait a minute. Are you talking about Kairi?” Sora demanded, horrified by the idea.

“What do you care about her?” he took off for the throat and Sora was on his heels.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry fiddled with his quill, he really hated the things, they were such a pain to write with, next summer hopefully he could duck into the muggle world and pick up a fountain pen or something. It’d look more like writing done by a quill then a normal pen would. If he couldn’t then maybe he could at least get pens and books for his own notes, just use parchment for assignments.

He was trying not to think about Halloween, but he couldn’t help it. Dumbledore had been so quick to single them out and it hadn’t done them any favours, well, him. Rumours were spreading that he was the Heir of Slytherin….despite the lack of evidence and Professor Sprout making it clear to the school that their group had been in the kitchens and then a courtyard during the Feast. He couldn’t wait for Christmas break!

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Lucius had the sick feeling that the events his son and Harry had written of were connected to the missing artefact. The words on the wall made it very clear Lord Voldemort was somehow involved. He knew Bones was fighting Dumbledore to gain access to the Castle, but with only a cat being attacked, the Minister wasn’t willing to back her against the Headmaster, he probably wouldn’t unless a Pureblood or well connect half-blood child was attacked. Cornelius was rather spineless like that, it was what made him so useful.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Albus had noticed the spiders fleeing the Castle, put that clue with the Chamber of Secrets and the fact that the cat was petrified with water around it, Myrtle’s death fifty years earlier….well he now had a very good idea of what lay within the Chamber. That the attacks had happened in the same area likely meant the entrance was nearby. So, how to find it and ‘encourage’ young Harry to go inside to deal with the threat? Fawkes could not or would not take him into the Chamber, the Hat apparently knew nothing more than the history books. Most likely, a Parselmouth would be needed…he had his theories about Harry’s survival and scar, could he have absorbed that from Tom?

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Hermione what are we doing here?” Harry hissed at her, trying to keep an eye out for any teachers. The hall was now out of bounds! What happened to the girl obsessed with the rules?

"Remember all that water on the floor? Where did that come from? Someone's mopped it up."

"It was about here," Draco told her, walking a few paces past Filch's chair and pointing. "Level with this door." He reached for the brass doorknob but suddenly withdrew his hand as though he'd been burned.

"What's the matter?" Harry asked, confused about why he’d stopped.

"We can't go in there," Draco answered. "That's a girls' toilet."

"Oh Draco, there won't be anyone in there," Hermione informed him primly, standing up and joining them. "That's Moaning Myrtle's place. Come on, let's have a look," and ignoring the large OUT of ORDER sign, she opened the door.

It was the gloomiest, most depressing bathroom Harry had ever set foot in. Under a large, cracked, and spotted mirror were a row of chipped sinks. The floor was damp and reflected the dull light given off by the stubs of a few candles, burning low in their holders; the wooden doors to the stalls were flaking and scratched and one of them was dangling off its hinges. He really wished Hogwarts had electric lights, they would at least remove some of the doom and gloom air from the room.

Hermione put her fingers to her lips and set off toward the end stall. When she reached it she said, "Hello, Myrtle, how are you?"

Harry and Draco exchanged a glance before going to look. Moaning Myrtle was floating above the tank of the toilet, picking a spot on her chin.

"This is a girls' bathroom," she said, eyeing Draco and Harry suspiciously. "They're not girls."

"No," Hermione agreed. "I just wanted to show them how er - nice it is in here." She waved vaguely at the dirty old mirror and the damp floor.

"Ask her if she saw anything," Harry mouthed at Hermione.

"What are you whispering?" said Myrtle, staring at him.

"Nothing," said Harry quickly. "We wanted to ask -"

"I wish people would stop talking behind my back!" said Myrtle, in a voice choked with tears. "I do have feelings, you know, even if I am dead -"

"Myrtle, no one wants to upset you," Hermione cut her off. "Harry only -"

"No one wants to upset me! That's a good one!" howled Myrtle. "My life was nothing but misery at this place and now people come along ruining my death!"

"We wanted to ask you if you've seen anything funny lately," Hermione quickly spoke up before Myrtle could say anything else. "Because a cat was attacked right outside your front door on Halloween."

"Did you see anyone near here that night?" said Harry.

"I wasn't paying attention," said Myrtle dramatically. "Peeves upset me so much I came in here and tried to kill myself Then, of course, I remembered that I'm…that I'm "

"Already dead," Draco finished for her, even as Harry’s elbow met his ribs.

Myrtle gave a tragic sob, rose up in the air, turned over, and dived headfirst into the toilet, splashing water all over them and vanishing from sight, although from the direction of her muffled sobs, she had come to rest somewhere in the U-bend.

Harry and Draco stood with their mouths open, but Hermione shrugged wearily and said, "Honestly, that was almost cheerful for Myrtle .... Come on, let's go."

Harry closed the door on Myrtle's gurgling sobs, sighing in relief as he slouched against the wood.

“Well…that was helpful,” Draco offered, and Harry snickered.

They walked away from the hall before they could be caught there, or too close to the girls bathroom for the boys.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“What’s wrong?” Hannah asked as Hermione joined them, looking very irritated.

“Ron Weasley!” she huffed, and Hannah shared a look with Susan.

“What has he done this time?”

“He is torn over who the Heir of Slytherin is – Harry or Draco – and he isn’t being shy about spreading that.”

“No one with a brain would believe it’s Harry for a second,” Hannah answered loud enough for those around to hear. “His Mother was muggleborn and so are you, one of his best friends. And let’s face it, Draco is a very moderate Slytherin, I’d suspect most of his House before him.”

“Very true,” Susan agreed. “The whole Heir of Slytherin idea would be almost impossible to determine anyway, all of the old families have intermarried so much that most of us can probably claim at least one of the Founders as an ancestor.”

“Very true, I know Gran always claimed we are descended from Hufflepuff and people say the Potter’s are linked to at least Gryffindor.”

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry let his head slam into the table, not seeing Draco’s wince at the move.

“That bad?” the blond asked.

“Can someone smother Lockhart with a pillow?” he mumbled into the wood.

“Ah, what did the ponce do now?”

“If he’s not reading passages from the trash he writes then he’s re-enacting some of the more dramatic bits. And of course he needs someone to play the bad guy. So far I’ve had to play a simple Transylvanian villager who Lockhart claims he cured of a Babbling Curse, a yeti with a head cold, a vampire who could only eat lettuce, and today was a werewolf. Whoever heard of a vampire being able to eat food at all, let alone lettuce?”

“Huh, glad I’m not in your class,” Draco commented, getting a glare from his friend. “Relax, only half a year to go and then the Defence curse will take care of him. Maybe next year’s teacher will be better.”

“Filch could teach Defence better than that overstuffed peacock.”

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Where's Xion?” Axel asked as he sat.

“Haven't seen her today, either,” Roxas admitted.

“Oh well.”

“Hey, Axel...”

“Huh?”

“Is there anything you couldn't bear to lose?” He asked curiously.

“What? Where'd that come from?”

“I ran into somebody today, and... Well, he had something like that. Something so important to him he couldn't bear to lose it. Why don't I have anything like that?”

“Because you don't have a heart,” Axel answered.

“Uhh, I guess... But Demyx doesn't have a heart, and I bet he'd get upset if you took his sitar away.”

Axel snorted. “Hmm, true, but...I don't think that's quite the same. I guess the closest thing we Nobodies have got is our past. You know, memories of the stuff we couldn't bear to lose, back when we couldn't bear to lose it.”

“Oh... Too bad I don't remember MY past,” he grimaced.

“Well, what about your present?”

“Huh?”

“You've got memories from here in the Organization, right?” he pushed, and Roxas nodded slowly.

“Yeah... I do, don't I? I couldn't bear to lose my memories of you or Xion.”

“Well, see? There ya go. Everybody's got something they want to hang on to.”

“It's scary to think I could lose you guys,” he shivered slightly.

“Scary? Scary's a feeling, man,” Axel scoffed, looking out at the sunset.

“Yeah, I know I can't feel, but... It's still a scary thought.”

“A thought, then. But not a feeling.”

“Are you sure?” Sometimes he was so sure he could feel things.

“Maybe you just remember what it's like to feel scared, and think you're feeling it now,” Axel suggested.

“I guess….”

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry settled into the stands with the rest of the group, sitting together rather than any particular House. They had come to cheer Draco on in his first game. None of them liked the Slytherin teams tactics but the role of Seeker meant Draco didn’t have to participate in them. Neville and Hermione were wearing House scarfs but that was the only way they were cheering them on since neither was a Quidditch fan.

The game was good but the Gryffindor Seeker was completely outclassed by Draco. He caught the snitch but the game tied thanks to the Gryffindor Keeper and Chasers. And that was when it all went wrong.

Screams filled the air as a bludger went rogue, heading right for the stands where they were sitting.

“MOVE!” Harry yelled, shoving Susan down.

Neville froze for a second before tacking Hermione and Hannah even as Ernie and Justin scrambled clear, their seats turned to kindling.

“Look out!” the Weasley twins yelled, flying as fast as they could, Beater bats in hand.

“Get clear!” the other yelled, leaning out to smash the Bludger away from the stands but it reversed course once clear of him.

“We need to get out of the stands!” Hermione yelled and the scrambled for the stairs. They could hear teachers and students yelling but ignored it to scramble to get to ground level where they could run and dodge better.

Harry barely managed to miss getting hit, grimacing as his access to the stairs was destroyed.

“Harry!” Justin yelled.

“Keep going!” he told him, ducking the bludger. It was after him…okay then.

He moved deeper into the stand, where he could access the wood that made it up. He took a deep breath and the dropped off the edge, grabbing a support, swinging himself around it to build up momentum before letting go, catching another lower down. Ventus and Vanitas could easily make the drop straight to the ground, he didn’t think he was up to that kind of distance yet, even with magic. And moving all over the place made it easier to confuse the rogue ball.

He hit the ground, rolling to absorb the impact, coming to his feet and sprinting for the opening, hearing wood smash behind him. He took a deep breath, gathering his magic, hearing it gaining on him. He twisted around, throwing up a hand. “Reflect,” he commanded the magic. He didn’t know if it would do anything but it was the only truly defensive spell he could recall. He’d really only seen it deflect magic but he needed any help he could get and the ball was animated by magic.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Draco landed by the rest of the group. “Where’s Harry?”

“He got cut off, he’s still in there with that thing!” Justin answered.

Draco drew his wand and began to remount his broom, he’d fly in, grab Harry, and get out. In the open sky they’d have a shot, especially with the Weasley twins as Beaters. His broom could take two.

He’d barely gotten on when Harry flew out, tumbling across the grass, the Bludger right behind him, rising up above his head. They didn’t need to say anything, the whole group casting at the Bludger. They may only be second years, but the seven of them were enough to blast it to pieces.

“He’s not getting up!” Hermione ran for Harry, the rest of them on her heals.

“I’ll get Madam Pomphrey!” Susan took off for the teachers.

Draco dropped to his knees beside Harry, seeing a bloody cut on his face, and his arm…he kind of felt sick.

“Oh Merlin,” Neville moaned.

TBC….

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: not mine

Chapter 8

“Where's he hiding?” Ventus gasped and turned around to see the masked boy. “All right! What did you mean about Terra being a different person?” he demanded.

“Exactly what I said, idiot. The Terra you know will be gone forever,” Vanitas answered.

“That's the stupidest thing I've ever heard!” Ventus yelled angrily, the wind of the desolate world blowing his hair around wildly, tugging at his clothes.

“Stupid, or true.” He held his arm out and summoned…

“A Keyblade?” Ventus stared and then summoned his.

“Good. Let's see what you're made of,” Vanitas nodded, rushing in to attack.

The fight was almost too fast to follow as they clashed over and over but in the end Ven was knocked away, lying on the ground as Vanitas walked over to him.

“That really all you got? Man, you are worthless. I'd be going against the Master's orders, but so what? As far as I'm concerned, your job here is done.” Vanitas gathered energy with his Keyblade and shot a large blue orb at Ven. Still lying on the ground, it collided with him in a blaze of blue fire, reflecting on Vanitas's mask, a dark smile hidden beneath its black veneer. The fire dissipated and the ground was scorched, but no body remained.

“Don't worry! You're safe.”

Harry gasped, blinking up at the Infirmary ceiling in confusion. That dream…had felt more real than the others…because they were both in it? Why was he in the Hospital Wing? Oh….the game, he remembered trying to outrun the bludger, pain…and now here. Looked like he hadn’t made it then. Wonderful.

“Well Mr Potter, it seems even if you aren’t a player the Bludgers have it out for you,” a brisk voice told him, and he groaned.

“Yeah, hate to think how much worse it’ll be when I actually play. What’s the damage?” he asked.

“The bludger broke your arm quite badly which would have been easily fixed.”

“But?”

“Professor Lockhart attempted to heal you,” she grimaced.

“Can I sue the idiot?” He sighed. “What did he do?”

“Vanished the bones in your arm, that was yesterday. I kept you asleep for the process of regrowing your bones, it isn’t a pleasant procedure.”

“Thanks you.”

“Of course. Eat your breakfast and take your potions, hopefully you can return to your dorm by dinner.”

Harry slowly sat up and found a tray of food plus two vials waiting for him. He looked up when the doors opened and his friends spilled into the room.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

He ironed his hands, he had failed! First the diary went to Hogwarts instead of the Aurors and now he’d failed to get the Great Harry Potter to leave the school! He would not fail again!

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry closed his eyes, trying to sleep. He didn’t understand why she had decided to keep him overnight, something about an odd scan result. He opened his eyes to slits as the main doors opened.

Dumbledore was backing into the dormitory, wearing a long woolly dressing gown and a nightcap. He was carrying one end of what looked like a statue. Professor McGonagall appeared a second later, carrying its feet. Together, they heaved it onto a bed.

"Get Madam Pomfrey," whispered Dumbledore, and Professor McGonagall hurried past the end of Harry's bed out of sight.

Harry lay very still, pretending to be asleep. He heard urgent voices, and then Professor McGonagall swept back into view, closely followed by Madam Pomfrey, who was pulling a cardigan on over her nightdress. He heard a sharp intake of breath.

"What happened?" Madam Pomfrey whispered to Dumbledore, bending over the statue on the bed.

"Another attack," Dumbledore answered just as quietly. "Minerva found him on the stairs.

"There was a bunch of grapes next to him," said Professor McGonagall. "We think he was trying to sneak up here to visit Potter."

Harry's stomach gave a horrible lurch. Slowly and carefully, he raised himself a few inches so he could look at the statue on the bed. A ray of moonlight lay across its staring face. It was Colin ‘stalker’ Creevey. His eyes were wide and his hands were stuck up in front of him, holding his camera.

"Petrified?" whispered Madam Pomfrey.

"Yes," said Professor McGonagall. "But I shudder to think ... If Albus hadn't been on the way downstairs for hot chocolate, who knows what might have…"

The three of them stared down at Colin. Then Dumbledore leaned forward and wrenched the camera out of Colin's rigid grip.

"You don't think he managed to get a picture of his attacker?" Professor McGonagall asked eagerly.

Dumbledore didn't answer. He opened the back of the camera.

"Good gracious!" Madam Pomfrey exclaimed as a jet of steam hissed out of the camera. Harry, three beds away, caught the acrid smell of burnt plastic. "Melted," said Madam Pomfrey wonderingly. "All melted..."

"What does this mean, Albus?" Professor McGonagall asked urgently.

"It means," said Dumbledore, "that the Chamber of Secrets is indeed open again."

Madam Pomfrey clapped a hand to her mouth. Professor McGonagall stared at Dumbledore.

"But, Albus ... surely ... who?"

"The question is not who," said Dumbledore, his eyes on Colin. "The question is, how…"

And from what Harry could see of Professor McGonagall's shadowy face, she didn't understand this any better than he did.

Once they were gone he slowly and carefully got out of his own bed and made his way to Colin’s, staring down at his frozen form. He wondered if any of the potions he could remember Ven using and seeing could help, but it wasn’t like there were any helpful Moogles around to ask. He knew there was a spell for lifting status effects….but he didn’t know it. He didn’t particularly like the younger boy, but he definitely didn’t deserve this.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Draco looked up as Harry walked into the Great Hall, relieved to see he’d been discharged. The Hall was quiet, in shock over Creevey…or wanting to gloat but not daring to with the whole school there. He sneered as he heard the whispers and then stood up, walking towards Harry. “How’s the arm?” he asked loudly enough for everyone to hear.

“Bones back where they should be,” he glanced up at where Lockhart was sitting, glaring at the Professor.

“Hear about Creevey?” he asked, seeing people tense. Idiots.

“They brought him in to the Hospital Wing last night, so I saw,” Harry answered. That was what he liked about Harry, he caught on quick, and if he didn’t then he was willing to play along till he did, trusting him to have a reason.

More whispers broke out and Draco smirked at Harry. Good, they were actually remembering that Harry had been confined to the Hospital Wing so he couldn’t have done it because there was no way to sneak out without alerting the Matron if you were a patient. He knew some people thought it was him and he didn’t care, but he knew Harry was hurt by the rumours, no matter how well he tried to hide it. He led him over to the others and they sat to eat before heading to class.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Severus barely kept from smirking as his godson quite publicly pointed out the students idiocy in trying to blame Potter for Creevey’s condition. Children truly were dunderheads to even consider the boy was the one behind things. He’d heard the whispers in his own house, none of them believed Potter was behind the two attacks, but were happy to let him take the blame, assuming it was one of their own.

The only reason Draco had not been…censured for befriending the Boy-Who-Lived was because they assumed there was a plan behind it…not to mention Lucius’ reputation and power, very few would risk his anger by daring to interfere with Draco.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

The atmosphere in the Castle had changed since the attack on Creevey. Ginny Weasley, the youngest Weasley, who apparently sat next to Colin Creevey in some classes, was distraught, but Harry felt that Fred and George were going the wrong way about cheering her up. He liked the twins and it hadn’t taken much for the pair to agree to keep an eye out for Hermione and Neville among their Housemates…even when the main issue was their own little brother. The twins were taking turns covering themselves with fur or boils and jumping out at her from behind statues. They only stopped when Percy, apoplectic with rage, told them he was going to write to Mrs. Weasley and tell her Ginny was having nightmares.

Meanwhile, hidden from the teachers, a roaring trade in talismans, amulets, and other protective devices was sweeping the school. Neville Longbottom bought a large, evil-smelling green onion, a pointed purple crystal, and a rotting newt tail before the other boys pointed out that he was in no danger; he was a pure- blood, and therefore unlikely to be attacked.

"They went for Filch first," Neville said, his round face fearful. "And everyone knows I'm almost a Squib." That had Harry throwing his balled up scrapped bit of homework at his head for talking down about himself.

In the second week of December Professor Sprout began collecting names of those who would be staying at school for Christmas. For the first time, Harry had somewhere to go for Christmas. It was an odd feeling to know he was wanted. He would be heading to Longbottom Hall for the holidays and attending the annual Yule Ball at Malfoy Manor. He would be glad to get away from the Castle for a while with everything that was going on….and it’d keep him from using a fire spell on the Peacock.

,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Meet the Hollow Bastion Restoration Committee!” Yuffie cheerfully announced as they entered the odd house.

“We missed you!” Aerith smiled at them.

“Well, if you ain't in top shape,” Cid smirked from where he was seated at some kind of…computer?

“I knew it,” Leon nodded at them, and Sora grinned.

“Knew what?” he asked.

“A while back, everyone suddenly remembered you guys, all at the same time.”

“You...remembered? Wait! Does that mean you forgot about us!?” he demanded, arms crossed.

“Thanks!” Donald huffed.

“So where've you guys been all this time?” Yuffie asked curiously.

“We were sleepin',” Goofy explained.

“Where? In cold storage?” Cid demanded and they shifted nervously.

“It doesn't matter. This is great. Everyone's together again!” Aerith told everyone.

“So, um...we're trying to find Riku and the King. Have you seen 'em?” Sora asked hopefully, but they all shook their heads. “Right.”

“Sorry. But let us know if there's anything we can do to help. Okay?” Aerith told them, and Sora nodded.

“Okay. Thanks.”

“Don't go thankin' us just yet,” Cid grumbled.

“Hollow Bastion's got a problem. A big problem,” Leon told them.

“You mean, like Nobodies? And Heartless?” Was there no end to the things?

“That's right!” Yuffie sighed.

“Sounds like you could use our help.”

“Then let's cut to the chase. Sora, Donald, Goofy. We were hoping the three of you might give us a hand around here,” Leon looked at them and Sora patted his chest proudly.

“Like we're gonna say, no?” he grinned.

“...I forgot who I'm dealing with,” Leon smirked.

“Hey...what do you mean by that?” Donald demanded.

“Just think of it as a sort of ‘Leon compliment’,” Aerith giggled as Leon opened the door.

“Follow me to the bailey, there's something you need to see.” He left even as Merlin appeared.

“Oh! I thought it was you. Right on time!”

“It's Merlin!”

“Sora and the gang said they're gonna help out!” Yuffie told the Wizard who smiled.

“Splendid! We'll count on you!”

“Right!”

“Ah, yes. Did you give them the cards, dear?” Merlin asked Aerith who started.

“Oh!” She took out three cards from her dress. “Here...they're presents for you. Leon thought you might like to have them.”

Sora accepted the card and flipped it so he could read it. “Hollow Bastion Restoration Committee Honorary Member!”

“Membership cards!” Donald stared at his.

“Kinda cool, huh?” Goofy asked them and they nodded.

“Hey, thanks, Leahhh...huh?” he turned, blinking, where was Leon? “Oh no! We're supposed to be at the bailey!” he bolted for the door.

“Just a moment, Sora,” Merlin caused, and Sora turned to him. “What about your magic?”

“Huh? Oh, that's right...” he crossed his arms, trying not to let them see how ashamed he was. How could he just lose it all?

“Maybe you forgot it while you were asleep!” Yuffie offered, trying to help.

“Now, what am I to do with you?” Merlin shook his head but smiled. “I suppose I'll have to lend you a few spells. But be careful with them!” he warned and Sora nodded, just relieved to be getting some magic back.

“Thanks, Merlin!”

“To the bailey, and fast!”

They took off running for the bailey to catch up with Leon, wondering what he wanted them to see.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

"I wonder who'll be teaching us?" Hermione wondered as they edged into the chattering crowd. "Someone told me Flitwick was a duelling champion when he was young - maybe it'll be him."

"As long as it's not -" Harry began, but he ended on a groan: Gilderoy Lockhart was walking onto the stage, resplendent in robes of deep plum but thankfully accompanied by none other than Snape, wearing his usual black.

Lockhart waved an arm for silence and called, "Gather round, gather round! Can everyone see me? Can you all hear me? Excellent! Now, Professor Dumbledore has granted me permission to start this little duelling club, to train you all in case you ever need to defend yourselves as I myself have done on countless occasions - for full details, see my published works,” he grinned charmingly and many of the girls practically swooned, Harry’s group rolling their eyes.

"Let me introduce my assistant, Professor Snape," said Lockhart, flashing a wide smile. "He tells me he knows a tiny little bit about duelling himself and has sportingly agreed to help me with a short demonstration before we begin. Now, I don't want any of you youngsters to worry - you'll still have your Potions master when I'm through with him, never fear!"

"Wouldn't it be good if they finished each other off?" Ron muttered nearby.

Snape's upper lip was curling. Harry wondered why Lockhart was still smiling; if Snape had been looking at him like that he'd have been running as fast as he could in the opposite direction.

Lockhart and Snape turned to face each other and bowed; at least, Lockhart did, with much twirling of his hands, whereas Snape jerked his head irritably. Then they raised their wands like swords in front of them.

"As you see, we are holding our wands in the accepted combative position," Lockhart told the silent crowd. "On the count of three, we will cast our first spells. Neither of us will be aiming to kill, of course."

"I wouldn't bet on that," Harry murmured, watching Snape baring his teeth, hearing Draco snicker.

"One - two - three -"

Both of them swung their wands above their heads and pointed them at their opponent; Snape cried, "Expelliarmus!" There was a dazzling flash of scarlet light and Lockhart was blasted off his feet - He flew backward off the stage, smashed into the wall, and slid down it to sprawl on the floor. The Slytherins and even some of the other students cheered.

Hermione was dancing on tiptoes. "Do you think he's all right?" she squealed through her fingers.

"Who cares?" asked Harry and Justin together.

Lockhart was getting unsteadily to his feet. His hat had fallen off and his wavy hair was standing on end. "Well, there you have it!" he said, tottering back onto the platform. "That was a Disarming Charm - as you see, I've lost my wand - ah, thank you, Miss Brown - yes, an excellent idea to show them that, Professor Snape, but if you don't mind my saying so, it was very obvious what you were about to do. If I had wanted to stop you it would have been only too easy - however, I felt it would be instructive to let them see . . ."

Snape was looking murderous. Possibly Lockhart had noticed, because he said, "Enough demonstrating! I'm going to come amongst you now and put you all into pairs. Professor Snape, if you'd like to help me -"

They moved through the crowd, matching up partners. Lockhart teamed Neville with Justin, and Snape paired Harry with Draco.

“Miss Granger - you can partner Miss Bulstrode,” he announced, giving both girls a warning look to behave.

Draco strutted over, smirking teasingly. Behind him walked a Slytherin girl who reminded Harry of a picture he'd seen in Holidays with Hags. She was large and square and her heavy jaw jutted aggressively. Hermione gave her a weak smile that she did not return, but at a look from Draco she grimaced, giving a very weak half smile to Hermione.

"Face your partners!" Lockhart call, back on the platform. "And bow!"

Deciding to have fun, Harry and Malfoy bowed rather theatrically to each other, both trying not to laugh.

"Wands at the ready!" shouted Lockhart. "When I count to three, cast your charms to disarm your opponents - only to disarm them - we don't want any accidents - one ... two ... three -"

They began playing around, not trying all that hard, and not just to disarm.

"I said disarm only!" Lockhart shouted in alarm over the heads of the battling crowd.

Draco sank to his knees; Harry had hit him with a Tickling Charm, and he could barely move for laughing. Harry hung back, with a vague feeling it would be unsporting to bewitch him while he was on the floor, but that was a mistake; gasping for breath, Draco pointed his wand at Harry's knees, choked, "Tarantallegra!" and the next second Harry's legs began to jerk around out of his control in a kind of quickstep, making him laugh too.

"Stop! Stop!" screamed Lockhart, but Snape took charge

"Finite Incantatem!" he called, a slight smirk on his lips; Harry's feet stopped dancing, Draco stopped laughing, and they were able to look up.

A haze of greenish smoke was hovering over the scene. Both Neville and Justin were lying on the floor, panting; Ron was holding up an ashen-faced Seamus, apologizing for whatever he’d done; but Hermione and Millicent Bulstrode were still moving; Millicent had Hermione in a headlock and Hermione was whimpering in pain; both their wands lay forgotten on the floor. Draco got up and said something Harry didn’t hear, but the girl let go and Harry steadied Hermione.  

"Dear, dear," said Lockhart, skittering through the crowd, looking at the aftermath of the duels. "Up you go, Macmillan .... Careful there, Miss Fawcett .... Pinch it hard, it'll stop bleeding in a second, Boot. I think I’d better teach you how to block unfriendly spells," said Lockhart, standing flustered in the midst of the hall. He glanced at Snape, whose black eyes glinted, and looked quickly away. "Let's have a volunteer pair - Longbottom and Finch-Fletchley, how about you -"

"A bad idea, Professor Lockhart," said Snape, gliding over like a large and malevolent bat. "Longbottom causes devastation with the simplest spells. We'll be sending what's left of Finch-Fletchley up to the hospital wing in a matchbox." Neville's round, pink face went pinker. "How about Malfoy and Potter?" said Snape with a twisted smile.

"Excellent idea!" said Lockhart, gesturing Harry and Draco into the middle of the hall as the crowd backed away to give them room.

"Now, Harry," said Lockhart. "When Draco points his wand at you, you do this." He raised his own wand, attempted a complicated sort of wiggling action, and dropped it. Snape smirked as Lockhart quickly picked it up, saying, "Whoops -my wand is a little overexcited -"

Snape moved closer to Draco, bent down, and whispered something in his ear. Malfoy smirked, too.

Harry looked up with a fake nervous expression and asked, "Professor, could you show me that blocking thing again?"

"Scared?" Draco taunted, so that Lockhart couldn't hear him.

"You wish," Harry shot back out of the corner of his mouth.

Lockhart cuffed Harry merrily on the shoulder. "Just do what I did, Harry!"

"What, drop my wand?" he rolled his eyes.

But Lockhart wasn't listening. "Three - two - one - go!" he shouted.

Draco sent a disarming spell at Harry who dropped and rolled out of the way, firing his own spell from one knee, surprising Draco who couldn’t defend, his wand soaring away. Draco stared in surprise before smirking at him. “Nice shot.”

“Thanks,” Harry grinned at his friend.

“Yes, well, as Mr Potter and Malfoy showed, that is the basics of duelling,” Lockhart announced. “I do believe that is enough for a first lesson.”

TBC…

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: not mine

$This is Parseltongue$

Chapter 9

Harry couldn’t wait for Christmas break to get away from the Castle. Frankly, all the charm of the place had well and truly worn off. Despite Draco’s pointed words that day in the Great Hall, Harry was still being given side glances by a lot of students. He just…didn’t want to get involved, not like last year. He still didn’t know how Quirrell had grabbed him and did not want a repeat.

Part of him liked the chaos and fear that haunted the halls, bringing to mind black hair and golden eyes, Vanitas. It was the part of him that made walking the halls at night without being caught so easy. Was it fair to blame that all on Vanitas though? Surely some of it came from him too? Just like the desire to protect everyone couldn’t just be Ventus.

He didn’t think he was them reincarnated or something. He’d actually looked that up and yeah, some Magicals believed in that, but what was recorded did not sound anything like him. He’d also read everything he could find on what people believed happened the night his parents died, it was all guesswork. Still, it gave him a starting point. So did a repetitive dream of Vanitas and Ventus fighting over a glass platform like the one he’d seen after Quirrell. Vanitas had dissolved like dust, Ventus had become light, both floating away. Harry had been struck by the Killing Curse which no one had ever survived. So…what if he only survived because of events lining up? What if instead of ejecting the soul as was theorised, the Killing Curse destroyed the Heart? If his Mum’s protection had meant his was only damaged, he still probably would have died,…but then Ventus and Vanitas had merged with him? What could have drawn them to him?

There was no way to know anything for sure, not like he could meet them and ask, they were dead. Ventus had destroyed them both to save the universe. He could understand that, but to have the strength to actually go through with it? To fight against someone who had once been part of him…if Vanitas had been with anyone other than Master Xehanort could they have been brothers instead of enemies?

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Riku stood attentively as Yen Sid addressed them, having summoned them there for a special purpose. He would have preferred more time on the Islands to relax and get used to having his own body back, but he wouldn’t have summoned them unless it was important.

“As a Keyblade Master, Xehanort had a gift like few others. But such great minds are often plagued by a single great question. What is the essence of the human heart that weakens us, or empowers us? The answer, he believed, would be found in the "Keyblade War." What if the challenges of our past were, in fact, a map to the light and darkness that battles within us all? Xehanort had to know, so he renounced his duties as master and chose the seeker's life. Since then, in many a guise, he has clashed with protectors of the light. Keyblade wielders like yourselves. And mark my Words, he will trouble us yet again. We must be ready. Which is why you, Sora and Riku, are to be tested for the mark of a true Keyblade Master. No doubt you fancy yourselves masters already, but it takes years of training.  Only a true master can teach you the proper way. Both of you are self-taught Keyblade wielders, an impressive feat. However, the time has come for you to let go of preconceived notions, forget what you know about the Keyblade, and begin your training again with a clean slate.”

“Huh?!” The others cried in surprise.

Riku remained silent, thinking over his words…and ending up stumped. If the idea was that they needed to be taught, rather than self-taught, then why test them for Mastery now? Why wipe away all the skill they already had just for them to be self-taught again?

“But that's a formality, right? I already proved myself. Me and the King, and Riku - we can take on anything. Right, Riku?” Sora turned to him with wide eyes, and Riku hesitated.

Master Yen Sid was old, powerful, wise…maybe there was reasoning he couldn’t see behind the idea. “I don't know,” he admitted, sensing Sora’s shock. He summoned Way to Dawn, staring at the blade that had begun what felt like a lifetime ago as Soul Eater, a magical weapon but not a Keyblade. He honestly wasn’t sure when the change began, maybe after…

‘Are you lost? Can I help?’ If that voice hadn’t called out to him in the Darkness, would he have been lost forever? It was only because of him that he had made it to where Mickey’s voice had reached him.

“I think that in my heart, Darkness still has a hold,” he admitted, dispelling the blade. “Walking that path changed me. I'm not sure if I'm ready to wield a Keyblade. Maybe I do need to be tested,” he couldn’t look at anyone as he admitted that.

“Riku...” Sora whispered, and he tensed, but there was no anger or pity, just….sadness and…understanding. He risked a glance at Sora to see a faint glimmer of tears. How could Sora understand, he’d never given in to the Darkness. Even as a Heartless he’d someone held on! Maybe because it had been a selfless act to free Kairi?

Riku saw Sora glance at Donald and Goofy, chewing his bottom lip. He remembered on the beach, Sora saying something about him and the darkness, but he didn’t believe it. Sora’s Light was strong. “The magic clothing, the Drive Forms…how many are there meant to be?” Sora asked quietly, and Riku looked at Yen Sid who frowned, pressing his fingers together.

“Five I believe,” the Master answered, and Riku saw the concern on Goofy and Donald’s faces, but why?

“There’s six,” Sora met Yen Sid’s eyes and…yep, his hands were shaking slightly.

“Anti-form,” Donald whispered, shivering slightly.

Yen Sid frowned, looking between them. “Show me,” he ordered.

“I can’t,” Sora shrugged. “It’s the one form I can’t just use,” he shifted uncomfortably, and Riku shifted closer to him. He really did not like where this was going.

“Very well, describe it,” Yen Sid’s tone had lost some of the command which was nice.

“I don’t know, I’ve never seen myself in a mirror. And…it’s hazy, not like the others. It hurts after,” Sora admitted and Riku reached for his hand, wishing Kairi was there to comfort him. They were best friends, brothers, or had been before he messed everything up, he knew Sora better than anyone, could tell he was hurting, but Kairi sometimes just knew how to calm him…because she was a Princess of Heart?

“Donald? Goofy?” Mickey asked his friends.

“Well…it usually only happens when Sora’s been using the other Drive Forms a lot, and in really bad fights, when he’s hurt, stressed….and usually if we’re out of the fight or cut off from him,” Donald began.

“It’s the only change that…that….makes him scream,” Goofy added and Riku wanted to storm over to the fairies and let them know that clothing that could hurt someone was not allowed!

“You appear to be attempting not to describe the Drive,” Yen Sid pointed out.

“Well…” Donald looked at Goofy, who looked at Sora, and Sora nodded before staring at the ground.

Riku squeezed his hand, Sora had accepted him wearing Ansem’s form, no matter what this Drive Form was, it couldn’t be worse and even if it was, he was still Sora.

“Everythin’ on Sora becomes black but there’s some blue lines too, kinda…kinda like a Neoshadow. His eyes are round and yellow and there’s this dark…kinda mist rising off him. Sorta like that shadow Sora that Riku called up in Neverland. He fights…like a Heartless, doesn’t use the Keyblade but claws. He’s really fast and he can hang off stuff by a foot. He can’t talk or nothin’ either. He’s not dangerous!!” Goofy waved his hands wildly at them, Riku feeling a bit faint as he clung to Sora’s hand. “And he’s never attacked us or any innocents. He just fights till the Heartless or Nobodies are done and then kind of paces around, sniffing an’ stuff till he changes back. Won’t let anyone close but he doesn’t attack and he defends us if we’re down.”

“Sora…” Riku whispered and then he yanked Sora into a hug, holding on tight. He felt Sora shaking slightly even as he hugged back.

“This is most disturbing.”

Holding Sora so close meant he felt the whole body flinch at Yen Sid’s words, and Riku shot him a glare over Sora’s head.

“So it’s not meant ta happen?”

“No,” Yen Sid stated.

Riku’s mind was spinning. What could be causing it then…he felt sick, but it needed to be said. “Could it…could it be because Sora was a Heartless for a while? A side effect?”

“Perhaps…with the clothing allowing for a certain amount of magical change…” Yen Sid was obviously considering things. “And another reason for this test to wipe out your current skills.”

“You mean, that’ll get rid of anti-form?” Sora asked hopefully.

“You will lose all of your Drive Forms,” Yen Sid agree.

“Then count me in. Put me through the test! Just watch--me and Riku will pass with flying colours!” The announcement lacked his usual energy levels, but Riku didn’t blame him at all. He would just have to make sure he stuck super close during the exam to make sure Sora was handling having them all know okay.

Yen Sid nodded. “Very well, then. Sora and Riku, let your examination begin.”

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

"ATTACK! ATTACK! ANOTHER ATTACK! NO MORTAL OR GHOST IS SAFE! RUN FOR YOUR LIVES! ATTAAAACK!"

They all heard the yelling of Peeves and Harry was carried along with the crowd into the hallway. For several long minutes, there was a scene of such confusion that Harry found himself pinned against the wall as the teachers shouted for quiet. Professor McGonagall came running, followed by her own class, one of whom still had black-and-white-striped hair. She used her wand to set off a loud bang, which restored silence, and ordered everyone back into their classes. Harry nearly obeyed but then stopped when he saw Draco looking far paler than was normal even for him and on the ground…was Justin, floating over him was Nearly Headless Nick who looked strange.

"Caught in the act!" Ron Weasley yelled, his face stark white, pointing his finger dramatically at Draco

"That will do, Weasley!" said Professor McGonagall sharply.

Peeves was bobbing overhead, now grinning wickedly, surveying the scene; Peeves always loved chaos. As the teachers bent over Justin and Nearly Headless Nick, examining them, Peeves broke into song: "Oh, Malfoy, you rotter, oh,” he was cut off as Harry cast Silence, smirking when no sound came from the Poltergeist. He moved away from the wall to join his friend, nudging his shoulder gently.

"That's enough Peeves!" barked Professor McGonagall, and Peeves zoomed away backward, with his tongue out at Harry, obviously able to tell he was the reason he’d gone silent before McGonagall had told him to.  

Justin was carried up to the hospital wing by Professor Flitwick and Professor Sinistra of the Astronomy department, but nobody seemed to know what to do for Nearly Headless Nick. In the end, Professor McGonagall conjured a large fan out of thin air, which she gave to Ron with instructions to waft Nearly Headless Nick up the stairs. Ron unhappily did so, fanning Nick along like a silent black hovercraft. This left Draco, Harry, and Professor McGonagall alone together.

"This way, Malfoy," she said. “Mr Potter, go to class.”

"Professor," Draco spoke up at once, "I swear I didn't -"

"This is out of my hands, Malfoy," said Professor McGonagall curtly, making Draco start to walk.

Harry met his eyes and pointed towards the dungeons, before taking off running. He would get Professor Snape, he would speak for Draco. He made it in record time, knocking on the door which was soon wrenched open.

“Potter?”

“Sir, Malfoy needs you in the Headmaster’s office. There’s been another attack and he was found there,” Harry explained quickly.

Snape stood from his desk and strode to the door. “Return to your class,” he conjured a slip of paper and handed it to him, excusing his tardiness thankfully. “Five pointes to Hufflepuff,” he murmured before he was gone.

Harry stared after him before rushing back upstairs to get to class.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Lucius was fuming when he received Severus’ message. How dare they drag his son to the Headmaster without one scrap of evidence beyond simply being in the corridor, there were classrooms all along it! He was grateful to Potter for going to Severus on Draco’s behalf since no one else had summoned him. Still, he was going to have to push the Board to do something about the attacks. Two children and a cat had been petrified, what if the next died? If the Board failed to act, he may need to donate something to the Ministry to get them moving.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Sora stared at a girl in a black cloak with dark hair. “Huh? Who are...you?” he asked in confusion. She looked away from him and a tear rolled down Sora's cheek. He touched his face in surprise. “Wh-why am I...” She pulled away from him, putting her hood up. “Hey, wait!”

“You've gotta wake up...”

Sora hesitated at the sound of a distant voice, watching the girl run up the stairs before vanishing. He grabbed his head and then made his way through the endless city. He caught up with the hooded figure, who stood in the centre of a large crevasse.

“C'mon, wait up. Who are you?” he demanded.

The figure took off his hood, revealing his blond hair. He turned to face Sora.

“You're... Roxas. How can you be here? Am I dreaming?”

Roxas shook his head, saying nothing.

“C'mon, say something,” he pleaded, more than a little freaked out.

“This could have been the other way around,” Roxas actually spoke to him, not that he made any sense.

“Huh?”

“But it really has to be you,” Roxas smiled slightly.

“What do you mean?” Sora pushed.

“There are so many hearts that are connected to yours. You're me, so you can feel what I felt.”

“No. Roxas, you're you. We're not the same. I wanted to tell you that. That you deserve as much as I do to be your own person.”

Roxas gasped and then smiled. “Sora, see? That's why it has to be you.” He grabbed Sora's hands and Sora was filled with Roxas' memories and experiences. Roxas vanished and Sora was overwhelmed with emotion.

He stood there, unable to move. “Not again. Did they cause all this pain?” He clenched his fists. “What do you want me to see?” he yelled.

“Sora, don't chase the dreams. They'll lead you nowhere, just to an abyss you'll never be able to wake up from.”

That voice again, he knew it, he was sure, but it was too soft to tell who it was. Sora continued through the contorted city, because what else could he do?

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry followed a House elf into the room that was his at Neville’s home. It was older than Malfoy Manor but not quite as large or grand. Still, it didn’t feel very homey at all. His trunk was already there so he unpacked a few necessities before going back downstairs for supper. Seeing Neville retreat into a meek shell again was not something he liked at all. Augusta Longbottom was a very…strong personality. And within fifteen minutes, Neville had been compared to his Father six times, failing to live up to his legacy according to her. Harry had to bite his tongue to keep from saying something that was…not polite. He was a guest in her house and he would not do or say anything to bring shame to his House but…he almost wished he could set a Flood on her, just to give her a scare. No, that would not be a good thing to do.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Gawrsh... Where are we, Sora?” Goofy asked as they walked through the town.

“Hmm... I dunno... I've never been here,” Sora answered.

“Me neither,” Donald agreed.

Jiminy jumped down. “That can't be right! Up 'til now, the only places we've been are from Sora's memory.”

“Maybe so, but I definitely don't remember this,” he shrugged slightly, looking around.

“You might have forgotten this town just like the other stuff,” Donald suggested.

“This is terrible. Our memories are practically gone.”

Donald and Goofy looked down in despair.

Sora took out Naminé's good luck charm. “We'll be okay. See, look at this...” held it up.

“Naminé's good luck charm!”

“There's a special memory that goes with this. One night, when Naminé and I were little, there was this meteor shower. Naminé started crying. She said, "What if a shooting star hits the islands?" So I said, "If a shooting star comes this way, I'll hit it right back into outer space!" I was swinging this toy sword around the whole time. Naminé just smiled and said, "Thanks." And then she gave me this,” he explained even as he saw an image of her in his mind.

“Sora, I'm so sorry. All this, because of me...” the image faded away.

“Naminé said she had it ever since she was a baby,” he finished explaining.

“And she gave it to you? Aww...” Donald teased and Sora felt his face heat up a bit.

“Yeah. So I promised her... From now on, I'll bring you good luck. I'll keep you safe. But then one day, Naminé left the islands...and I forgot about her all this time. I really let her down...” he muttered, mad at himself. How could he have forgotten her?

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Neville stood on a stool across from Harry’s. They were being fit with dress robes for the Malfoy’s party. He was nervous about it, Draco was okay, but his parents? Lord Malfoy had been a Death Eater, it had been Lady Malfoy’s sister who had helped attack his family… what if it was all a trap?

He glanced at Harry, seeing him standing perfectly still as he was fitted in black and green robes. He knew, Harry was everything his Grandmother wanted him to be, well, other than being in Hufflepuff. Neville thought that was amusing, he worked in gardens as much as possible, he knew how fierce badgers could be. And he got the feeling she was going to find out, it was weird, knowing Harry was keeping quiet because he didn’t want to upset him while also being the reason for the outbursts that were being held back.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Sora stumbled as he dropped out of the Drive Form, every nerve feeling like it was on fire, shivering while he felt like he was boiling. He fell to one knee, bracing his hands on the ground, panting.

“Sora!” he heard Donald cry and then the wash of a Cure spell, and he screamed in agony, collapsing, body jerking out of his control.

“Sora? Can ya hear me?” Goofy called, gloved hands touching him, and all he could do was whimper.

“We have ta move him! The Heartless could be back any moment,” their voices were too loud one minute and barely audible the next. “Sora you’ve got to try and be quiet,” Donald told him, and he bit his lip as Goofy picked him up.

He vaguely realised they were back on the ship as he was stripped down to his pants and t-shirt before blankets were piled on and then he felt a sleep spell settle over him.

When he woke Goofy was sitting opposite the bench he was lying on, the knight jumping up as he noticed he was awake.

“How’re ya feelin’ Sora?” he asked, and Sora slowly tried to push himself up, Goofy moving to help.

“What happened?” he asked in confusion. “The Drive Form…”

“Somethin’ went really wrong. You were….ya looked more like a Heartless.”

Sora shrank back, feeling sick, staring at his hands. “Did…did I…” he couldn’t say it.

“You don’t remember?”

“Everything’s all jumbled, hazy.”

“Well, ya only went for the Heartless. Once they were gone, you paced about but didn’t try ta hurt us.”

“Oh…wish the fairies had warned me about that one.”

Goofy and Donald agreed. Having to run back to the ship with him unconscious, through snow covered mountains and a Hun army out there could not have been fun. So despite still aching, he insisted they go back and find Ping.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry smiled politely at everyone he was being introduced to, hoping he could remember them all. He’d never been to a ball before but….he didn’t think it was very interesting. He saw Draco across the room and had to fight the urge to laugh when he rolled his eyes at him before turning back and being a little angel at his Mother’s side.

Thankfully, no one had brought up what was going on at Hogwarts, then again it’d probably be bad manners to say their kids were alternating between blaming Harry and Draco for the attacks.

He felt Hermione tighten her hold on his arm and he smiled at her, quickly moving to the dance floor. It was obvious she was overwhelmed by the ball, not just because of the wealth on display.

“Breath,” he whispered.

“How can you just…” she shook her head slightly.

“The same way I deal at school, I ignore it,” he told her. He didn’t like crowds, never had, probably came of growing up in a cupboard and games like Harry hunting. “They don’t know you so their opinions don’t matter. You’re the smartest witch of our age and you have the magical power to back that up. Personally, I think they’re inbreeding themselves into extinction,” he explained, glad for the physical training he did, it made not stepping on her toes a lot easier.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Neville is an amazing person and a powerful wizard Madam Longbottom. He isn’t his Father but why would he want to be?” Harry snapped at her, he’d tried all holiday but now she’d gone too far.

“How dare,”

He cut her off with a glare. “I dare because he is my friend! Do you really hate him that much for making it through that night alright when his Dad didn’t?”

She recoiled as if he’d struck her, eyes wide.

“No one can live with the constant nagging and putdowns, the unrealistic expectations, especially when you then sabotage him so that he lives down to your expectations. Anyone can tell that wand isn’t suited to him but you made him use it to ‘honour’ his Father. That is not honouring his memory. Neville has the raw power but like Ollivander says, the wand chooses the wizard!”

Harry stared at her but she remained silent, though he doubted it would last long. “I’ll be taking Neville to get a new wand in the morning, you can come and show your support or not. Goodnight Madam.” He gave a very shallow bow before leaving. That had felt good and she had it coming, but he also felt a little bad, she was an old lady after all. But Neville was his friend.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Neville stared at his new wand in awe, smiling shyly at the comments from the others in their compartment. He didn’t know what Harry had said to his Gran but they’d gone together as a group to buy it yesterday. Thirteen inches, cherry and unicorn hair, it…sang whenever he touched it. he couldn’t believe how different it was to his Dad’s.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry jerked awake, panting, almost reaching for his back to check but he knew his skin was unmarked. He could still feel the phantom sting of the lashes as they bit into Vanitas’ back. Xehanort…if they ever met Harry would be hitting him with every curse he could manage. The man was evil in a way even Voldemort wasn’t. Vanitas had never rebelled and yet he’d been treated so badly and all for ‘training’, to make his Darkness stronger. Harry wished he could have known Vanitas, to reach out to him and show him that he didn’t have to accept that treatment, didn’t have to obey that bastard.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Draco stared at the utterly still figure on the bed in shock, before glancing at Harry. Two of their friends were now victims, Justin…and Hermione. Harry’s face was scarily blank even as he reached out to touch Hermione’s outstretched hand, and then he turned, storming from the hospital wing. Draco watched him go and had the sinking feeling he was going to do something crazy.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Xion? Hey... Xion!” Roxas’ voice snapped her out of her memories. “What's the matter with you today?” He asked, frowning.

“Sorry. My mind's on other things. Roxas, why are we doing all this? Working for the Organization?” She asked quietly.

“What do you mean, why? So we can get hearts of our own, right?” he kicked his legs slightly as they dangled over the edge of the clock tower.

“Why? What do we need hearts for?” she asked, needing to know.

“I don't know,” he shrugged. “But I figure once we have them, we'll be in a better position to judge. Right?”

“Maybe. I just wish I knew what I was doing here. How I got here... I started having the strangest dreams,” she admitted, staring down at the ground so far below.

“Really?”

Xion nodded. “I can never remember what they're about. I just wake up feeling like...like something is really wrong.”

“Well, if it makes you feel any better, Xigbar said you and me were pretty special. "Exceptional," he said,” he offered a shaky smile, obviously trying to cheer her up.

“...Special just means different. Because I'm a mistake.”

Roxas shook his head vehemently.  “You're not a mistake.”

She stood up, not wanting to hear it. “Well, we may both be exceptional, Roxas. But I don't think we're the same,” she walked away.

“Xion, wait,” he called, but she ignored him, even though it hurt. The imposter was right, she was a sham. Roxas and Axel would be better off without her around.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Ah, Harry!”

He spun around to face the farce of a Defence teacher. “Unless you’re going to tell me you know what petrified Hermione, where it is, and how to kill it, get lost you pathetic fraud!”

“Now Harry, I understand you’re….oh my,” he gulped and Harry could feel the Darkness rising inside of him, but he didn’t try to push it back, just keep it under control. He did absently wonder if his eyes were a match for Vanitas’. Lockhart actually managed to draw his wand but Harry didn’t bother with his. “You are the reason for my many troubles this year, and dip in popularity, and since you insist on those ridiculous court cases, then very well. Say goodbye to your memories. Don’t worry, I’ll tell them all you ran into the creature doing this but unfortunately it was too much for your mind to take,” he smirked. “Obliviate!”

“Reflect,” Harry murmured, feeling the magic settle around him. The spell worked perfectly, reflecting his spell right back at him. Harry watched him hit the wall and slide down it only to stare blankly up at him.

“Hello! Who are you…who am I?”

Harry ignored him, heading for Myrtle’s bathroom. All of the attacks were centred around there. He found the hallway flooded and frowned but headed into the bathroom. Moaning Myrtle was crying, if possible, louder and harder than ever before. She seemed to be hiding down the same toilet. It was dark in the bathroom because the candles had been extinguished in the great rush of water that had left both walls and floor soaking wet.

"What's up, Myrtle?" he asked her.

"Who's that?" glugged Myrtle miserably. "Come to throw something else at me?"

Harry waded across to her stall, "Why would I throw something at you?"

"Don't ask me," Myrtle shouted, emerging with a wave of yet more water, which splashed onto the already sopping floor. "Here I am, minding my own business, and someone thinks it's funny to throw a book at me ......

"But it can't hurt you if someone throws something at you," said Harry, reasonably. "I mean, it'd just go right through you, wouldn't it?" he was calming down from his confrontation with Lockhart thankfully.

Apparently, he had said the wrong thing. Myrtle puffed herself up and shrieked, "Let's all throw books at Myrtle, because she can't feel it! Ten points if you can get it through her stomach! Fifty points if it goes through her head! Well, ha, ha, ha! What a lovely game, I don't think!"

"Who threw it at you, anyway?" asked Harry.

"I don't know... I was just sitting in the U-bend, thinking about death, and it fell right through the top of my head," said Myrtle, glaring at them. "It's over there, it got washed out.”

Harry looked under the sink where Myrtle was pointing. A small, thin book lay there. It had a shabby black cover and was as wet as everything else in the bathroom. Harry stepped forward to pick it up, but then hesitated. He’d heard all about cursed books and there was definitely Darkness lingering in the book….familiar Darkness. Great.

Harry took a deep breath and then picked it up, relieved when nothing happened. It was a diary, and the faded year on the cover told him it was fifty years old. He opened it eagerly. On the first page he could just make out the name "T M. Riddle" in smudged ink, the rest was blank. That was odd, it felt like Voldemort’s spirit had last year, so who was Riddle? Then again…who named their kid Voldemort?

Right, the bathroom was definitely linked to what was going on. The chamber had been opened fifty years ago and a student died…. “Hey Myrtle, how exactly did you die?” the others were going to kill him, but he had the better chance of dealing with whatever it was and it wasn’t like the staff would be much help, except Professor Snape, but if it was Voldemort…

Myrtle's whole aspect changed at once. She looked as though she had never been asked such a flattering question. "Ooooh, it was dreadful," she said with relish. "It happened right in here, I died in this very stall. I remember it so well. Id hidden because Olive Hornby was teasing me about my glasses. The door was locked, and I was crying, and then I heard somebody come in. They said something funny. A different language, I think it must have been. Anyway, what really got me was that it was a boy speaking. So I unlocked the door, to tell him to go and use his own toilet, and then -" Myrtle swelled importantly, her face shining. "I died."

"How?" he pushed, some idea of what he might face would be nice, not to mention where he needed to go.

"No idea," said Myrtle in hushed tones. "I just remember seeing a pair of great, big, yellow eyes. My whole body sort of seized up, and then I was floating away…" She looked dreamily at Harry. "And then I came back again. I was determined to haunt Olive Hornby, you see. Oh, she was sorry she'd ever laughed at my glasses."

"Where exactly did you see the eyes?"

"Somewhere there," said Myrtle, pointing vaguely toward the sink in front of her toilet.

Harry hurried over to it, it looked like an ordinary sink. He examined every inch of it, inside and out, including the pipes below. And then Harry saw it: scratched on the side of one of the copper taps was a tiny snake.

"That tap's never worked," said Myrtle brightly as he tried to turn it.

He carefully examined it visually, before daring to touch it, he couldn’t ‘feel’ anything from it. So…what did he know about Slytherin’s heir…Parseltongue. Great. Then again…there’d been that snake, could he? He stared at the snake, focusing hard, what on earth would the password be? Or would it be a password if the gift was supposedly so rare? $Open Sesame$ it was a silly try and he wasn’t even sure it wasn’t Engl…oh, it worked.

The tap glowed with a brilliant white light and began to spin. Next second, the sink began to move; the sink, in fact, sank, right out of sight, leaving a large pipe exposed, a pipe wide enough for a man to slide into.

“If you die down there Harry, you can haunt my toilet,” Myrtle said before he could move and he hid a shudder, it wasn’t her fault she was like that.

“Thanks,” and then he jumped.

It was like rushing down an endless, slimy, dark slide. He could see more pipes branching off in all directions, but none as large as his, which twisted and turned, sloping steeply downward, and he knew that he was falling deeper below the school than even the dungeons.

And then, just as he had begun to worry about what would happen when he hit the ground, the pipe levelled out, and he shot out of the end with a wet thud, landing on the damp floor of a dark stone tunnel large enough to stand in. He had to be miles under the school, maybe even under the lake going by the humidity.

"Lumos!" Harry muttered to his wand and it lit immediately. The tunnel was so dark that he could only see a little distance ahead, his shadow on the wet walls looked monstrous in the wand light.

The tunnel was quiet as the grave, and the first unexpected sound he heard was a loud crunch as he stepped on what turned out to be a rat's skull. Harry lowered his wand to look at the floor and saw that it was littered with small animal bones. Trying very hard not to imagine what had killed them all, Harry kept going, around a dark bend in the tunnel.

He froze, watching, there was something up ahead. Harry could just see the outline of something huge and curved, lying right across the tunnel. It wasn't moving. Maybe it was asleep? It looked like the world’s biggest snake and he began mentally listing any massive species he’d ever heard mentioned, even in muggle stories.

As quietly as possible, Harry edged forward, his wand held high. The light slid over a gigantic snake skin, of a vivid, poisonous green, lying curled and empty across the tunnel floor. The creature that had shed it must have been twenty feet long at least. He really, really wished he had a Keyblade.

The tunnel turned and turned again. Every nerve in Harry's body was tingling unpleasantly. He wanted the tunnel to end, yet dreaded what he'd find when it did. And then, at last, as he crept around yet another bend, he saw a solid wall ahead on which two entwined serpents were carved, their eyes set with great, glinting emeralds. Harry approached, his throat very dry. There was no need to pretend these stone snakes were real; their eyes looked strangely alive.

He could guess what he had to do. He cleared his throat, and the emerald eyes seemed to flicker. "Open, "said Harry, in a low, faint hiss. Okay, so the password up top had probably just been open too, thankfully. He guessed it was a relief to know whoever set it wasn’t that crazy. The serpents parted as the wall cracked open, the halves slid smoothly out of sight, and Harry, shaking from head to foot, walked inside.

He was standing at the end of a very long, dimly lit chamber. Towering stone pillars entwined with more carved serpents rose to support a ceiling lost in darkness, casting long, black shadows through the odd, greenish gloom that filled the place. He pulled out his wand and moved forward between the serpentine columns. Every careful footstep echoed loudly off the shadowy walls. He kept his eyes narrowed, ready to clamp them shut at the smallest sign of movement because of Myrtle’s words on how she had died. The hollow eye sockets of the stone snakes seemed to be following him. More than once, with a jolt of the stomach, he thought he saw one stir.

Then, as he drew level with the last pair of pillars, a statue high as the Chamber itself loomed into view, standing against the back wall. Harry had to crane his neck to look up into the giant face above: It was ancient and monkeyish, with a long, thin beard that fell almost to the bottom of the wizard's sweeping stone robes, where two enormous grey feet stood on the smooth Chamber floor. And between the feet, facedown, lay a small, black-robed figure with flaming-red hair.

Okay, now what? He glanced down at the diary, dropping it as it glowed darkly, well, that couldn’t be good. He aimed his wand but nothing else happened so eventually he began to explore. Eventually, he heard the inner door opening and darted behind a column, looked like he’d be finding out who was setting the snake loose.

He was utterly shocked to see the red hair of one Ginny Weasley, but then he saw how she was moving and he realised something was very wrong. She walked dreamily towards the diary and he couldn’t let her touch it. He stepped out and aimed his wand. “Stupefy,” he cast the spell they had learnt among the group, not class. It hit her before she could react and she collapsed…right on the diary, it really wasn’t his day. He felt the Darkness surge around the two and then an image formed in the air of a boy, maybe a sixth or seventh year?

He was tall with black hair, and strangely blurred around the edges, as though Harry were looking at him through a misted window. He looked around and Harry drew back into the shadows. “I know you’re there, come out.” The boy commanded, and Harry hesitated, but then the other looked to Ginny and Harry had no choice, stepping into view.

“T. M. Riddle?" he asked, and Riddle nodded, not taking his eyes off Harry's face. “What have you done to her?”

"She's still alive," said Riddle. "But only just."

Harry stared at him. T.M. Riddle had been at Hogwarts fifty years ago, yet there he stood, a weird, misty light shining about him, not a day older than sixteen. "Are you a ghost?" Harry said uncertainly.

"A memory," said Riddle quietly. "Preserved in a diary for fifty years.”

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Draco was going to kill Harry when they found him, and from the look on Neville’s face, he might just help him. Lockhart had been found, somehow Obliviated by his own wand, in a corridor near Moaning Myrtle’s. Not that he would blame Harry for doing it if he had, the man was a menace and should have been fired with Harry bringing charges against him, but he was too famous.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

"I've waited a long time for this, Harry Potter," said Riddle. "For the chance to see you. To speak to you."

“Why?” He asked, but Riddle just smirked. "How did Ginny get like this?" he tried instead.

"Well, that's an interesting question," said Riddle pleasantly. "And quite a long story. I suppose the real reason Ginny Weasley's like this is because she opened her heart and spilled all her secrets to an invisible stranger."

"What are you talking about?" said Harry.

"The diary," said Riddle. `My diary. Little Ginny's been writing in it for months and months, telling me all her pitiful worries and woes - how her brothers tease her, how she had to come to school with second hand robes and books, how" -Riddle's eyes glinted "how she didn't think famous, good, great Harry Potter would ever like her …" All the time he spoke, Riddle's eyes never left Harry's face. There was an almost hungry look in them.

"It's very boring, having to listen to the silly little troubles of an eleven- year-old girl," he went on. "But I was patient. I wrote back. I was sympathetic, I was kind. Ginny simply loved me. No one's ever understood me like you, Tom .... I'm so glad I've got this diary to confide in .... It's like having a friend I can carry around in my pocket…” Riddle laughed, a high, cold laugh that didn't suit him. It made the hairs stand up on the back of Harry's neck and he could feel the Darkness deepening around them.

"If I say it myself, Harry, I've always been able to charm the people I needed. So Ginny poured out her soul to me, and her soul happened to be exactly what I wanted .... I grew stronger and stronger on a diet of her deepest fears, her darkest secrets. I grew powerful, far more powerful than little Miss Weasley. Powerful enough to start feeding Miss Weasley a few of my secrets, to start pouring a little of my soul back into her…"

And now Harry felt sick. He’d used her, he’d used an innocent eleven year old girl who just wanted a friend to attack the school. Harry’s wand snapped up and he fired a spell, only to watch it pass through Riddle with no effect.

Yes," said Riddle, calmly, obviously reading that Harry had worked it out on his face. "Of course, she didn't know what she was doing at first. It was very amusing. I wish you could have seen her new diary entries ... far more interesting, they became .... Dear Tom," he recited, watching Harry's horrified face, `I think I'm losing my memory. There are rooster feathers all over my robes and 1 don't know how they got there. Dear Tom, l can't remember what I did on the night of Halloween, but a cat was attacked and I've got paint all down my front. Dear Tom, Percy keeps telling me I'm pale and I'm not myself. I think he suspects me... There was another attack today and I don't know where I was. Tom, what am I going to do? I think I'm going mad... I think I'm the one attacking everyone, Tom!"

Harry's fists were clenched, the nails digging deep into his Palms. What could he do? Spells weren’t going to work, he doubted anything physical would.

"It took a very long time for stupid little Ginny to stop trusting her diary," said Riddle. "But she finally became suspicious and tried to dispose of it. And that's where you came in, Harry. You found it, and I couldn't have been more delighted. Of all the people who could have picked it up, it was you, the very person I was most anxious to meet…of course you didn’t write in it, coming right down here instead. Very clever of you to figure it out."

"And why did you want to meet me?" Harry asked, though he was pretty sure he knew why. Anger was coursing through him, and it was an effort to keep his voice steady.

"Well, you see, Ginny told me all about you, Harry," said Riddle. "Your whole fascinating history. " His eyes roved over the lightning scar on Harry's forehead, and their expression grew hungrier. "I knew I must find out more about you, talk to you, meet you if I could. Killing Mudbloods doesn't matter to me anymore? For many months now, my new target has been -you."

Harry stared at him.

“As soon as I realised you had come here, I knew what I had to do. Reaching her when she didn’t have the diary in her possession was difficult but so worth the effort. So I made Ginny write her own farewell on the wall and come down here to wait. She struggled and cried and became very boring. But there isn't much life left in her .... She put too much into the diary, into me. Enough to let me leave its pages at last .... I have been waiting for you to appear since we arrived here. I knew you'd come. I have many questions for you, Harry Potter."

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Albus stared at the message on the wall, smiling inside. Perfect, once again the two would meet and one would survive, it better not be Potter. That boy was throwing off too many necessary plans. Granted, he had suspected young Ginevra and did wonder how Tom was controlling her. A pity for the Weasley’s to lose their youngest and the first girl born to the family in centuries, but the Greater Good came first. He would try and save the girl if he could, it would help further cement the family’s loyalty, except he had never discovered the Chamber, not even Fawkes could take him there.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

"Like what?" Harry spat, fists still clenched.

"Well," said Riddle, smiling pleasantly, "how is it that you a skinny boy with no extraordinary magical talent - managed to defeat the greatest wizard of all time? How did you escape with nothing but a scar, while Lord Voldemort's powers were destroyed?" There was an odd red gleam in his hungry eyes now.

"Why do you care how I escaped?" said Harry slowly. "Voldemort was after your time,” he’d so hoped he was wrong.

"Voldemort," said Riddle softly, "is my past, present, and future, Harry Potter…” He traced the air with a finger, writing three shimmering words: TOM MARVOLO RIDDLE. Then he waved the wand once, and the letters of his name rearranged themselves: I AM LORD VOLDEMORT.

"You see?" he whispered. "It was a name I was already using at Hogwarts, to my most intimate friends only, of course. You think I was going to use my filthy Muggle father's name forever? I, in whose veins runs the blood of Salazar Slytherin himself, through my mother's side? I, keep the name of a foul, common Muggle, who abandoned me even before I was born, just because he found out his wife was a witch? No, Harry - I fashioned myself a new name, a name I knew wizards everywhere would one day fear to speak, when I had become the greatest sorcerer in the world!"

“And the best you could come up with was Voldemort? What were you, five?” Harry found himself drawling and then bit back a grimace, that was a very Vanitas-like taunt…and yeah, he looked rather pissed now.

“You dare!”

“Besides, you're not," he said, his quiet voice full of hatred.

"Not what?" snapped Riddle.

"Not the greatest sorcerer in the world," said Harry, breathing fast. "Sorry to disappoint you and all that, but the greatest wizard in the world is apparently Albus Dumbledore. Everyone says so. Even when you were strong, you didn't dare try and take over at Hogwarts. Dumbledore saw through you when you were at school and he still frightens you now, wherever you're hiding these days -" Harry shrugged like he didn’t care at all.

The smile had gone from Riddle's face, to be replaced by a very ugly look. He was so going to pay for that taunting, but Harry didn’t care. He refused to cower from a memory.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Riku lay in the sand, fighting not to flinch as Donald worked on his injuries. He figured his wrist was a right off, it’d been far too long since Roxas had damaged it. He had hoped changing bodies would have healed it, but the injury had remained once he had been restored to himself. The wounds Xemnas had landed though, those the duck could heal, Sora and Kairi hovering, even as they held hands.

He was happy for them, he really was. He understood now, he didn’t like her that way, not like Sora, he’d just been jealous about how much attention Sora paid her when they’d always been best friends. He would never try and get in the way again, he would just treasure whatever they were willing to give after everything he had done.

He knew the blow he’d taken to save Sora should have been deadly, that only the quick cure from Sora had kept it from killing him. And he definitely shouldn’t have picked Mickey up, should have let Sora support him from the water, but he was too lost in joy to have cared about the wound at the time. He had thought they were trapped on that beach forever, that he would die and leave Sora in the Realm of Darkness alone. He could feel it healing under Donald’s magic, ignoring the chiding words he was using. If he was still alive, then he’d live, but he knew he may have to deal with the effects of various wounds for some time, maybe even life, thanks to the delay in healing. All that mattered to him was that they had made it.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“My parents stopped you when I was a baby! You were never the greatest wizard. The Founders, Merlin, there have been so many who were great. You’re just psychotic!” Harry snarled at him. He reached for his magic, trying to think of something, anything. He was still on low level spells! He wished Aqua was there, she was the one who had focused on magic.

Riddle opened his mouth, but froze.

Music was coming from somewhere. Riddle whirled around to stare down the empty Chamber. The music was growing louder. It was eerie, spine-tingling, unearthly; it lifted the hair on Harry's scalp and made his heart feel as though it was swelling to twice its normal size, helping the Darkness inside fade deeper within, the Light surging strong instead. Then, as the music reached such a pitch that Harry felt it vibrating inside his own ribs, flames erupted at the top of the nearest pillar.

A crimson bird the size of a swan had appeared, piping its weird music to the vaulted ceiling. It had a glittering golden tail as long as a peacock's and gleaming golden talons.

A second later, the bird was flying straight at Harry, landing heavily on his shoulder. As it folded its great wings, Harry looked up and saw it had a long, sharp golden beak and a beady black eye.

The bird stopped singing. It sat still and warm next to Harry's cheek, gazing steadily at Riddle.

"That's a phoenix,” Riddle announced in shock, staring shrewdly back at it.

"Fawkes?" Harry breathed, and he felt the bird's golden claws squeeze his shoulder gently. Draco had told him about the bird in the Headmaster’s office, this was a phoenix? He was amazing!

Riddle began to laugh again. He laughed so hard that the dark chamber rang with it, as though ten Riddles were laughing at once. "This is what Dumbledore sends his defender! A songbird! Do you feel brave, Harry Potter? Do you feel safe now?"

Harry didn't answer. He might not see what use Fawkes was, but he was no longer alone, and he waited for Riddle to stop laughing with his courage mounting.

"To business, Harry," said Riddle, still smiling broadly. "Twice - in your past, in my future - we have met. And twice I failed to kill you. How did you survive? Tell me everything. The longer you talk," he added softly, "the longer you stay alive."

Harry was thinking fast, weighing his chances. Riddle didn’t have a wand but he seemed magic proof. Harry, had Fawkes, a form of wandless magic, and his wand, neither of which would be much good in a duel. It looked bad, all right ... but the longer Riddle stood there, the more life was dwindling out of Ginny ... and in the meantime, Harry noticed suddenly, Riddle's outline was becoming clearer, more solid .... If it had to be a fight between him and Riddle, better sooner than later.

"No one knows why you lost your powers when you attacked me," said Harry abruptly. "I don't know myself But I know why you couldn't kill me. Because my mother died to save me. My common Muggle-born mother," he added, shaking with suppressed rage. "She stopped you killing me. And I've seen the real you, I saw you last year. You're a wreck. You're barely alive. That's where all your power got you. You're in hiding. You're ugly, you're foul -"

Riddle's face contorted. Then he forced it into an awful smile. "So. Your mother died to save you. Yes, that's a powerful countercharm. I can see now ... there is nothing special about you, after all. I wondered, you see. There are strange likenesses between us, after all. Even you must have noticed. Both half-bloods, orphans, raised by Muggles. Probably the only two Parselmouths to come to Hogwarts since the great Slytherin himself We even look something alike ... but after all, it was merely a lucky chance that saved you from me. That's all I wanted to know."

Harry stood, tense, waiting for Riddle to do something. But Riddle's twisted smile was widening again.

"Now, Harry, I'm going to teach you a little lesson. Let's match the powers of Lord Voldemort, Heir of Salazar Slytherin, against famous Harry Potter, and the best weapon Dumbledore can give him…"

He cast an amused eye over Fawkes, then walked away. Harry, fighting down his fear, watched Riddle stop between the high pillars and look up into the stone face of Slytherin, high above him in the half-darkness. Riddle opened his mouth wide and hissed - but Harry understood what he was saying .... $Speak to me, Slytherin, greatest of the Hogwarts Four.$

Harry wheeled around to look up at the statue, Fawkes swaying on his shoulder. Slytherin's gigantic stone face was moving. Horror struck, Harry saw his mouth opening, wider and wider, to make a huge black hole. And something was stirring inside the statue's mouth. Something was slithering up from its depths.

Harry backed away until he hit the dark Chamber wall, and as he shut his eyes tight he felt Fawkes' wing sweep his cheek as he took flight. Harry wanted to shout, "Don't leave me!" but what chance did a phoenix have against the Slytherin’s pet which had to be as old as the school?

Something huge hit the stone floor of the Chamber. Harry felt it shudder - he knew what was happening, he could sense it, could almost see the giant serpent uncoiling itself from Slytherin's mouth. Then he heard Riddle's hissing voice: $Kill him.$

The basilisk was moving toward Harry; he could hear its heavy body slithering heavily across the dusty floor. Eyes still tightly shut, Harry began to run blindly sideways, his hands outstretched, feeling his way - Voldemort was laughing. Harry tripped. He fell hard onto the stone and tasted blood, the serpent was barely feet from him, he could hear it coming

There was a loud, explosive spitting sound right above him, and then something heavy hit Harry so hard that he was smashed into the wall. Waiting for fangs to sink through his body he heard more mad hissing, something thrashing wildly off the pillars. He couldn't help it - he opened his eyes wide enough to squint at what was going on.

The enormous serpent, bright, poisonous green, thick as an oak trunk, had raised itself high in the air and its great blunt head was weaving drunkenly between the pillars. As Harry trembled, ready to close his eyes if it turned, he saw what had distracted the snake, even as he took in everything and realised exactly what it was…a basilisk.

Fawkes was soaring around its head, and the basilisk was snapping furiously at him with fangs long and thin as sabres. Fawkes dived. His long golden beak sank out of sight and a sudden shower of dark blood spattered the floor. The snake's tail thrashed, narrowly missing Harry, and before Harry could shut his eyes, it turned - Harry looked straight into its face and saw that its eyes, both its great, bulbous yellow eyes, had been punctured by the phoenix; blood was streaming to the floor, and the snake was spitting in agony.

$NO!$ Harry heard Riddle screaming. $LEAVE THE BIRD! LEAVE THE BIRD! THE BOY IS BEHIND YOU. YOU CAN STILL SMELL HIM. KILL HIMI$

The blinded serpent swayed, confused, still deadly. Fawkes was circling its head, piping his eerie song, jabbing here and there at its scaly nose as the blood poured from its ruined eyes.

"Help me, help me," Harry muttered wildly, "someone - anyone

The snake's tail whipped across the floor again. Harry ducked. Something soft hit his face.

　　The basilisk had swept the Sorting Hat into Harry's arms. Harry seized it. It was all he had left, his only chance - he rammed it onto his head and threw himself flat onto the floor as the basilisk's tail swung over him again.

　　Help me - help me - Harry thought, his eyes screwed tight under the hat. Please help me.

There was no answering voice. Instead, the hat contracted, as though an invisible hand was squeezing it very tightly. He scrambled up, going to raise his wand  for all the good it’d do him against that, but it was gone, dropped when he’d been hit…and then he gasped as he felt a tug on his Heart. Light surrounded his hand and when it faded….Harry stared at the blade in awe, just knowing what it was called…Lost Memory…a Keyblade.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Lucius read Severus’ message and stood, angry and worried. “Dobby!” he called and the elf appeared. “Fetch my cloak,” he commanded, striding for the Floo.

“Lucius?” Narcissa called, rising in alarm at the suddenness of his leaving.

“A message from Severus,” he answered.

She gasped, “Draco?”

“Is unharmed. Two students have been taken into the Chamber of Secrets; the Weasley girl and….Harry.”

She paled but then nodded. “I am coming too.”

“Narcissa,” he began but she shook her head.

“The boy needs people to wait for him and…while our families fight, Molly will still need the comfort of another woman, another Mother.”

“Very well, but you will be careful, we do not know what has been attacking the children.”

“What of the Minister? He must act now,” she said as she accepted her cloak from Dobby.

“He must or I shall destroy his position,” Lucius answered before activating the Floo.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

The Lost Memory was an ornate Keyblade that was predominantly silver and ivory-coloured. The shaft was thin and smooth, with a fleur-de-lis-shaped spike at its tip. The teeth were made by a pair of uneven, silver wings framing a broken, bright red heart. The base of the blade was adorned by a simple, grey heart, and the handle was black. Two uneven wings decorated the Keyblade's guard, with the larger wing being on the same side of the weapon as the teeth. The Keychain had silver chain links and the token resembled a miniature version of the Keyblade's teeth; a bright red heart surrounded by silver wings. It was beautiful…and it felt so right in his hand compared to the practice blades he had been using.

$KILL THE BOY! LEAVE THE BIRD! THE BOY IS BEHIND YOU. SNIFF -- SMELL HIM.$

Harry was on his feet, ready. The basilisk's head was falling, its body coiling around, hitting pillars as it twisted to face him. He could see the vast, bloody eye sockets, see the mouth stretching wide, wide enough to swallow him whole, lined with fangs long as his sword, thin, glittering, venomous -

It lunged blindly - Harry dodged and it hit the Chamber wall. It lunged again, and its forked tongue lashed Harry's side. He dropped down, knees bent, Keyblade held at his back, similar to Ventus’ stance but without the reverse grip.  

The basilisk lunged again, and this time its aim was true. Harry threw his whole weight behind the blade and drove it to the hilt into the roof of the serpent's mouth. As warm blood drenched Harry's arms, he felt a searing pain just above his elbow. One long, poisonous fang was sinking deeper and deeper into his arm and it splintered as the basilisk keeled over sideways and fell, twitching, to the floor.

Harry slid down the wall. He gripped the fang that was spreading poison through his body and wrenched it out of his arm. But he knew it was too late. White-hot pain was spreading slowly and steadily from the wound. Even as he dropped the fang and watched his own blood soaking his robes, his vision went foggy. The Chamber was dissolving in a whirl of dull colour. He struggled, tying to gather his magic to try and cast Esuna, not that he’d ever managed it before and he didn’t know if it would help….

A patch of scarlet swam past, and Harry heard a soft clatter of claws beside him. "Fawkes," said Harry thickly. "You were fantastic, Fawkes…"

He felt the world go black, body slumping to the floor, unaware of the bird crying into his wound.

Everything was Dark but he wasn’t scared. He could see someone dimly, a teenager, not Tom. This one had silver hair and was walking with his head bowed, like he carried the weight of the world. He kept looking around, for someone or something, and Harry hated the bleak look. “‘Are you lost? Can I help?” he called and the boy looked towards him, but didn’t seem to see him.

“Who are you?”

“Harry. You need to follow the Light,” Harry could feel it far in the distance, behind him. He held his hand out and saw stunning cyan eyes widen.

“Riku,” the other teen said, lifting his hand.

Harry felt their fingers brush, but it was an airy feeling, with no substance, and Riku drew back in fear. “Don’t be afraid, the Light’s this way. You have to try.”

“You don’t know what I’ve done,” Riku shook his head.

“Well it’s gotta beat dying which is what I’m doing,” he shrugged. “Giant poisonous snake bite is not a nice way to go,” he told the shocked teen. “Besides, how can you make up for whatever it was if you stay here?”

Riku stared at him before nodding slowly. “Thank you,” he whispered, and Harry smiled at him. “Is there anything I can…” he stared at him helplessly, and Harry shook his head.

He felt warmth bloom through his body and looked down at his arm. “I think someone else is doing that. I hope I see you again one day Riku, in the Realm of Light.” The Darkness was beginning to fade.

“Wait! What is your world called?” Riku asked.

Harry went to answer only to suck in a deep breath, coughing, staring at Fawkes who looked very pleased with himself.

He could hear echoing footsteps and then a dark shadow moved in front of him. "You're dead, Harry Potter," said Riddle's voice above him. "Dead. Even Dumbledore's bird knows it. Do you see what he's doing, Potter? He's crying." Riddle laughed. "I'm going to sit here and watch you die, Harry Potter. Take your time. I'm in no hurry."

"So ends the famous Harry Potter," said Riddle's distant voice. "Alone in the Chamber of Secrets, forsaken by his friends, defeated at last by the Dark Lord he so unwisely challenged. You'll be back with your dear Mudblood mother soon, Harry... She bought you twelve years of borrowed time ... but Lord Voldemort got you in the end, as you knew he must . . . ."

,,,,,,,,

Pomona paced angrily, ignoring Severus and Minerva. One of her badgers was once again in deadly danger and…there was nothing she could do. She had sent word to Amelia Bones and Augusta Longbottom to inform them of what had happened. More should have been done to protect the students, but Albus wouldn’t allow it. She hoped Amelia would set him straight, or Lord Malfoy who had just arrived, he was on the Board after all. She had never liked him but since Draco had befriended Harry, his politics had become more moderate, more grey than dark.

She knew she shouldn’t have favourites, even in her house, but how could she help it with young Harry? He’d had no one to stand up for him for so long… he better survive! She had the feeling he was involved in Gilderoy’s accident but at the moment she didn’t care, she knew the boy wouldn’t have raised his wand first.

,,,,,,,,,

Harry sighed and sat up, unable to stand listening to anymore monologuing. He glanced at his arm to see a pearly patch of tears was shining all around the wound - except that there was no wound

"Get away, bird," said Riddle's voice suddenly. "Get away from him - I said, get away - Phoenix tears. - ." said Riddle quietly, staring at Harry's arm. "Of course ... healing powers ... I forgot…" He looked into Harry's face. "But it makes no difference. In fact, I prefer it this way. Just you and me, Harry Potter ... you and me....” He raised a wand, Ginny’s?

Then, in a rush of wings, Fawkes had soared back overhead and something fell into Harry's lap, the diary. For a split second, both Harry and Riddle, wand still raised, stared at it. Then, without thinking, without considering, as though he had meant to do it all along, Harry’s Keyblade appeared in his hand as he rolled to his feet, aiming it at the dairy. He didn’t have to think, letting instinct guide him, a beam of light emerging and hitting the diary.  

There was a long, dreadful, piercing scream. Riddle was writhing and twisting, screaming and flailing and then…he was gone. A cloud of something Dark rose from the Diary and still the beam remained. Harry was sweating, not used to such a pull on his power, but he refused to falter. The beam suddenly split, bursting out into the distance in multiple beams, and he staggered slightly. Just a little more…it cut out and he fell to his knees, gasping for air.

He didn’t know what he’d done, he just knew Riddle was gone. Shaking all over, Harry pulled himself up. His head was spinning as though he'd just travelled miles by Floo powder. Slowly, he gathered together his wand and the diary, his Keyblade vanishing as it should.  

Then came a faint moan from the end of the Chamber. Ginny was stirring. As Harry hurried toward her, she sat up. Her bemused eyes travelled from the huge form of the dead basilisk, over Harry, in his blood-soaked robes, then to the diary in his hand. She drew a great, shuddering gasp and tears began to pour down her face.

"Harry -- oh, Harry -- I tried to tell you at b-breakfast, but I c-couldn't say it in front of Percy -- it was me, Harry -- but I -- I s-swear I d- diddt mean to -- R-Riddle made me, he t-took me over -- and - how did you kill that -- that thing? W-where's Riddle? The last thing I r- remember is him coming out of the diary --"

"It's all right," said Harry, holding up the diary, and showing Ginny the hole burnt into it by the beam, "Riddle's finished. Look! Him and the basilisk. C'mon, Ginny, let's get out of here."

"I'm going to be expelled!" Ginny wept as Harry helped her awkwardly to her feet. "I've looked forward to coming to Hogwarts ever since B-Bill came and n-now I'll have to leave and… w…what'll Mum and Dad say?"

Fawkes was waiting for them, hovering in the Chamber entrance. Harry urged Ginny forward; they stepped over the motionless coils of the dead basilisk, through the echoing gloom, and back into the tunnel. Harry heard the stone doors close behind them with a soft hiss.

He looked up at the bird. “Mind giving us a hand?” he asked and Fawkes seemed to laugh before flying to hover before him. He reached out and gripped the offered feathers and then they vanished.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Albus watched as Narcissa Malfoy actually comforted Molly Weasley, Lucius and Severus across the room speaking quietly. The Weasley children were pale, huddled together, their Father with them.

He was utterly shocked when there was a flash of flame and then Molly shrieked at the sight of a bloody Harry Potter supporting young Ginevra. How?

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Dobby stared in awe at the Great Harry Potter. He had destroyed the diary!! He was even Greater than Dobby had imagined!

TBC…

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: not mine

The Xehanort voice actor in KH3 just lacks the creepy menace that Nimoy brought to the role. He just doesn’t feel threatening or anything when he speaks. Finally getting through the Keyblade graveyard part. Wish Roxas and Ventus had had more of a reaction to the fact they look the same, could have been fun.

Chapter 10

Amelia was beyond angry and once again working with Lord Malfoy which was just as shocking as it had been when he had stood up for young Mr Potter. And once again, Mr Potter had been forced to face something no child should, all to save another student who never should have been taken… Surprisingly Molly was all for listening to Albus and sweeping it under the rug while Arthur was the one on the warpath, not that she blamed him. The school should have done more, the Governors should have stepped in and several had tried but they had been the minority.

The Minister too was making any attempt to investigate very difficult, he liked the status quo far too much. With the cuts to her Department ever since he’d taken office it was hard. So accepting an envelope from an owl to find a very healthy donation within was a rather large shock. It was a clearly labelled bank draft for her Department alone and to be used at her discretion, sent anomalously. Who?

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Riku!”

He heard Sora yell his name and forced himself to push past the agony, reaching to take Sora's Keyblade and hand, feeling the power surge through them and then into a beam that ripped through Xemnas.

“Cursed...Keyblade...” He reached for them, anger clear on his face, even as he began to fade away in wisps and smoke.

“We did it!” Sora cheered, and he began to respond only to see that things had just gotten worse.

“I wouldn't be too sure of that,” he struggled to rise as Nobodies formed around them.

Sora pressed back to back with him and Riku leant against him briefly, feeling Sora send a tired, weak, cure spell at him, but it was enough to keep Riku on his feet…for now. They began fighting but he could feel even Sora beginning to falter, so he gathered his magic, building up for one blast, not even a spell, just his need to protect Sora.

There was a blast of power as he released it, seeing them all vanish even as he collapsed to his knees. “Sora... I can't...” he gasped.

“Don't say another word!” Sora snapped and then Riku felt a hand on his shoulder. “It's not over. It's just not.” He felt Sora sling his arm over his shoulders and as Sora struggled to rise under his weight, Riku did his best to help him, one leg useless.

“How can you say that?” he asked tiredly. “Even if we could go on...look where we are.” They were trapped in a world of greyness, one he was familiar with. Would that boy be there again? He wanted to know he was alright, that he really had survived wherever his World was.

“Aw, c'mon, Riku. You've been hanging out in darkness too long. You gotta try and think positive!” Sora told him as he began walking.

“Sora?” he asked, he was so tired and his whole body ached, except where it was screaming in pain from that weird blade of red light that Xemnas had struck him with.

“Hm?”

“You lead,” he wasn’t very good at it. He tried to take more of his own weight, knowing Sora had to be just as tired and not wanting to be a burden.

“Got it.”

“You know... I always figured I was better at stuff than you,” he admitted, talking helped keep his mind off the pain, off the dampness in his clothes, at least they weren’t getting wetter so that cure must have been enough to seal the surface at least.

“Really?”

“Are you mad?” he didn’t want Sora to be made at him, even though he deserved it for so much.

“No. I kinda always thought you were better at everything, too,” Sora admitted and then looked ahead. “Riku…look. What's that light?”

They walked into the light and ended up on a dark beach. He recognised it, he’d been there before, hadn’t he?”

“End of the road?” He asked, he wasn’t sure he could make it much further, his leg was fully dragging now, Sora having to help hold him up by the waist of his pants.

“Yep,” Sora agreed.

“Put me down. I can walk,” he lied but he didn’t want to wear Sora out more. He felt Sora steady him and made himself stand as best he could, watching Sora walk towards the water. The last time he’d been near the shore with Sora…well it hadn’t ended well. He’d been such a dumb kid to do what he had.

“You know...maybe the darkness has gotten to me, too.”

Sora’s words barely reached him as his leg buckled and Riku collapsed to the ground, barely keeping his face out of the sand.

He heard the sound of boots rushing across the sand even as he tried to get at least to his knees.

“Riku!”

Hearing the terror in Sora’s voice he someone managed it, kneeling in the sand. “This world is perfect for me” he murmured, staring at the sand. Then Sora was there, kneeling beside him. “If this is what the world really is...just this, then maybe I should fade back into darkness.” Sora would be better off without him, they all would… he shook his head, recognising the dark thoughts for what they were. Already the darkness was getting to him.

“Riku...” Sora whispered, warmth from his hand seeping through Riku’s skin, and he managed to lift his head, meeting worried blue eyes.

“If the world is made of light and darkness... We'll be the darkness.”

“Yeah. The other side...the realm of light is safe now. Kairi, the King, and the others are there.”

“That's what I mean,” he told him. Sora didn’t deserve to be trapped there with him, no matter how grateful he was for the company. Sora belonged back in the light with Kairi. “Hey, Sora... Could you help me? I want to get down to the water.” It wasn’t their beach, but it was still a beach. Sora nodded and helped him up, once again taking most of his weight as they staggered forward. “At least the waves sound the same.”

They tumbled to the ground, Riku biting back a cry of pain, just enjoying the time sitting quietly together. Everything had been moving so quickly since their reunion that the peace was nice, even as he tried to remain alert for any Heartless.

“What I said back there...about thinking I was better at stuff than you...To tell you the truth, Sora... I was jealous of you,” it hurt to admit but if this was going to be his last chance to tell him, then he had to take it, to clear the air between them fully.

“What for?” Sora asked in confusion, looking over at him.

“I wished I could live life the way you do. Just following my heart.”

“Yeah, well, I've got my share of problems, too,” Sora’s words definitely got his attention and he looked at his best friend.

“Like what?” he asked, worried.

“Like...wanting to be like you.”

Riku was stunned into silence. After everything he’d done…how could Sora say that? He felt Sora shift nervously at his silence and took a deep breath. “Well, there is one advantage to being me... Something you could never imitate.”

“Really? What's that?”

“Having you for a friend,” he admitted, smiling at Sora. If Sora still thought he was good enough to be friends with then he’d take it.

“Then I guess...I'm okay the way I am. I've got something you could never imitate too,” Sora gently bumped his shoulder against Riku’s.

They looked up at the starless sky and closed their eyes, feeling the breeze on their skin and hearing the sound of the waves. It was peaceful, despite where they were. He felt something bump his shoe and looked down to see a bottle had washed up between his legs, leaning forward carefully to pick it up and open it, finding a note inside. He scanned it and smiled softly.

“Sora? I think it's for you.” He handed it over.

“Thinking of you, wherever you are,” Sora read out loud, eyes going wide in wonder. How had it reached them from the Destiny Islands? “We pray for our sorrows to end, and hope that our hearts will blend. Now I will step forward to realize this wish,” as Sora read, it was like he could hear Kairi as well.

“And who knows: Starting a new journey may not be so hard or maybe it has already begun. There are many worlds, but they share the same sky---one sky, one destiny.”

Riku looked up as something caught his attention, watching in awe as a light appeared over the water before them. “Light,” he choked out.

“The door to light...” Sora stood and then offered his hand. “We'll go together.”

“Yeah.” He took the offered hand and let Sora pull him up, hope helping to dull the pain as they made their way into the light.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry had mostly enjoyed his summer at the Longbottom’s. Augusta’s attitude had been changing towards Neville as she saw what he could do with a properly matched wand. Sure, they’d had homework and she’d been giving gruelling lessons to continue those Lord Malfoy had begun on just what Harry’s position as the last Potter meant. There’d been fun too, days at the beach with friends and the like.

He’d been dreaming more and more about Ventus and Vanitas more and more frequently, but never anything from before they were torn into two separate people. Why? Technically, in a way, the three of them had once been one person, then two, and now three. He wondered if they would dream of him if they were still alive. He doubted he’d seen everything, they’d been separated for several years after all, but he’d seen enough. He wished he could meet them, even once but there was no point wishing for the impossible.

He did wonder about the older boy he’d seen in the Darkness, he really hoped that he’d found his way back to the Realm of Light, that he was safe and learning to be happy. Riku…it was an interesting name for an interesting seeming person. He just hoped that whatever he thought he’d done or had done, he could learn to live with the guilt and move on.

He wasn’t really looking forward to another year at Hogwarts. Lord Malfoy had insisted that he needed to know so they had told him all about Dumbledore blocking investigations and the like at Hogwarts, the Minister too. Other than his friends, he didn’t really care for the magical world. Sure, he hadn’t been treated any better in the muggle world, but he wasn’t a household name there. He knew lots of kids fell through the cracks and he was pretty sure magic had been involved in ensuring he did.

He just knew this year wouldn’t be any quieter, not with his potentially innocent Godfather having escaped the supposedly inescapable prison of Azkaban. Harry had read up on it and it made him feel sick. He was pretty sure they were breaking all the rules when it came to human rights by locking people up in there. Dementors should not be allowed anywhere near anything, if they couldn’t destroyed then they needed to be contained. If nothing on earth could destroy them, maybe a Keyblade could? Considering the Minister was being an idiot and posting them around the school for ‘security’ he might get the chance to find out

Amelia Bones had admitted that she had begun looking into the case before he broke out, in case Harry had wanted to know more, and had failed to find a trial transcript. She was suspicious because of those who had signed the order for Black to be sent to Azkaban, the then Minister Millicent Bagnold, Bartemius Crouch Snr, and Albus Dumbledore.

Dumbledore’s name was attached to too many odd happenings for his liking. It…well it stank of Xehanort’s behind the scenes manipulations. He was not ending up used like Ven and Vani were! Then again, he had some adults with power of their own behind him, to back him up, He did wonder how far that went with the Malfoy’s. He knew about the mark on Lord Malfoy’s arm, he could…feel it, the foreign magic, the Darkness in it, it had been dormant but now it was growing in strength. Would the man still work with them if Riddle returned? And how would that affect Draco?

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

The group closed ranks around Harry as they made their way towards the school, barely contained rage and terror obvious. They would ensure their parents knew of what had happened. For supposed ‘security’ those things had failed! Instead of protecting them from Black…they had attacked and almost taken all of their souls. They didn’t know what Harry had done, had heard his snarl of pure rage and then there’d been light and the Dementors fleeing as fast as they could. Harry had been barely conscious for the rest of the trip thanks to the Dementors or whatever he’d done to save them?

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Severus paced angrily in his quarters. It was bad enough the Headmaster had hired Lupin and expected him to brew Wolfsbane monthly, Black had escaped, and now there were bloody Dementors surrounding the school! He foresaw a lot of Pepper Up and Dreamless sleep brewing in his future, and he didn’t need Trelawney to tell him that.

No, his rage had begun with all those things…the attack on the train had set it off. His godson had nearly been Kissed!! It would have been a horrendous tragedy if any of the children had been Kissed…and a political nightmare for Fudge and Dumbledore. After all Harry Potter had been there, as had Longbottom, Bones, Abbott… it may have been enough to bring Dumbledore down permanently but the cost would have been far too high.

He may hate Black, but he wouldn’t wish the Dementors on anyone, especially someone who had never received a fair trial. He knew the only reason he had escaped that fate was Dumbledore, and the threat of his protection being withdrawn would always loom over him. Although, with how close Lucius was to the Minister, it wasn’t as much of a threat as it had once been. He had never seen any sign of Black among their ranks, never a whisper, nothing. With all the legal mess surrounding young Potter he had the sick feeling that Black’s incarceration had been a method to ensure he could not take custody, it would not have been difficult to set him up. He may not have even been the one to attack Pettigrew…Polyjuice could have been just one method employed. Pettigrew, if there had been any Marauder he believed would turn on the others, it was him, not Black or even Lupin.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Sirius stood in the cliff, staring out at Hogwarts in the distance, he’d made it. He had almost gone to Privet Drive over the summer, good thing he’d found that old copy of the Prophet, even if all it had done was anger him further. What idiot had ever thought Petunia capable of loving her sisters child? While he didn’t like the idea of the Malfoy’s being involved, he knew Augusta and Amelia would ensure Harry’s safety and wellbeing. As much as he wanted to see the kid, to explain…he had a rat to catch.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“It’s not right.”

Sora looked up as Riku walked into their shared room in the Tower. “What isn’t?”

“Don’t play dumb,” Riku reached out and ruffled his hair. “You know exactly what I mean.”

Of course he did and it was nice of Riku to say that, but they both knew it wasn’t true. “I failed Riku, worse then that I walked right into their trap and nearly ended up a Vessel!” he shook his head. “I should have realised…should have seen what was happening. You even warned me, even though it wasn’t clear enough to work out whose voice it was, I still followed the dreams. If you hadn’t risked everything to come after me I’d still be trapped in the Darkness, unable to wake up.”

“You’re my best friend, of course I came after you. Besides, if I hadn’t, Kairi would have killed me,” Riku teased. He sat down beside Sora on his bed, wrapping an arm around his shoulders, tugging him in. “I’ll always come after you, just like you came after me. I don’t care what that old wizard says, you’re as much a Master as I am. He can’t have turned you down because of the Darkness, otherwise I’d have never made it. I use the Darkness in most of my magic.”

“Riku…it’s all gone, everything I gained in the Sleeping Worlds…I know you can sense it,” Sora leant against Riku. He was exhausted, body, mind, and heart.

He had been able to vaguely hear what was going on, even asleep, had heard the screams when Xehanort had tried to possess him, he knew how much he owed Axe…Lea…the ones in his heart and….that voice.

If it wasn’t for them, Sora would be the Thirteenth Vessel….would be their enemy. Would anything of him been left? Or would he have been stuck even deeper, unaware of everything? That would have been better than being able to see and hear but do nothing to stop his body.

He just wanted to sleep, or go home, but he knew Master Yen Sid was going to be sending them out to stop Xehanort’s plans. He was only sixteen, he didn’t want to die in a war he had never wanted to fight. But there was no choice to fight, they couldn’t let Xehanort win.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Hermione almost threw her things down and they collectively winced back, things had to be bad for her to risk damaging a book!

“Weasley?” Susan asked sympathetically, and Hermione dropped into her chair, arms crossed.

“Want us to deal with him?” Draco offered with a smirk. He could deal with most of the Weasley’s….except Ronald. He was a slob, jealous…everything he loathed. None of them liked the youngest male Weasley. None of them liked the way he alternated between trying to become close to Harry and trying to get the school to turn on him, not that anyone listened to the redhead.

“What has he done now?” Harry asked in concern.

“He’s accusing Crookshanks of eating his sick old rat.”

“That cat is way too smart to eat something like that,” Daphne Greengrass scoffed. Draco had brought her along to the group the first day off class and it was surprising how easily the ‘Ice Queen’ had fitted in.

“Agreed.” They all chorused, and Hermione cheered up a bit with the support.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry studied Lost Memory, the Keyblade gleaming in his hand. He wasn’t entirely sure how he’d gotten rid of the Dementor’s on the train. He hadn’t had the blade in hand but it had definitely been Keyblade magic and not wand based. And…he knew Ventus had called on attacks utilising Light.

The whole school was practically depressed, even with all of the chocolate that was being supplied, as well as the potions for those worst off. Despite all of that, the Dementors remained, the Minster shoving his head in the sand, even with all of the parent complaints. Would it take an innocent having their soul sucked out for the Government to do something? Madam Bones had a roster of off duty Auror volunteers keeping watch on the Dementors, those who could cast a Patronus, but there weren’t a lot who had agreed to do so.

If Harry could work out what he’d done and do it again, then at least he’d know they had some kind of defence if the Dementor’s crossed the castle wards.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Come on, lazy bum. Wake up.”

Sora shook his head and slowly opened his eyes. He looked up to see Kairi peering down at him on the bed.

“You okay?” she asked.

“I guess...” he mumbled, still feeling tired.

“Those creatures that attacked you are after the Keyblade. But it’s your heart they really want, because you wield the Keyblade.”

“I’m so glad that you’re okay, Kairi,” he told her.

“Kairi? Who are you talking about?” she frowned at him, her voice changing. “I’m the great ninja Yuffie.”

“Huh?” Sora’s world flashed and the dark-haired girl from earlier appeared in Kairi’s place, bending over him.

“I think you might’ve overdone it, Squall,” she called over her shoulder.

The tall man from before walked into the room. “That’s Leon,” he corrected, even as Sora looked around, spotting the Keyblade leaning against the wall.

“The Keyblade...” he whispered.

“Yeah, we had to get it away from you to shake off those creatures. It turns out that’s how they were tracking you,” she explained.

Leon crossed his arms. “It was the only way to conceal your heart from them. But it won’t work for long.”

Sora sat up on the bed, staring down at the floor. He felt so lost and confused.

“Still hard to believe that you of all people are the chosen one.” Leon picked up the Keyblade and swung it in the air. It flashed out of his hand and back into Sora’s. Leon walked over to him. “Well, I suppose beggars can’t be choosers.”

Sora looked up, glaring. “Why don’t you start making sense! What’s going on here?” he demanded.

He listened as the two began to explain, most of it going over his head. “The Heartless?”

“The ones who attacked you, you remember?” Yuffie told him.

“Those without hearts.”

“The darkness in people’s hearts…that’s what attracts them.”

“And there is darkness within every heart.”

Yuffie looked toward Sora. “Hey, have you heard of someone named Ansem?”

Sora shook his head. “Sorry.” He sighed and looked down at the strange weapon he was holding. “So...this is the key?” he held iit up.

“Exactly!”

“The Heartless have great fear of the Keyblade,” Leon said as he walked towards the door. “That’s why they’ll keep coming after you no matter what.”

“Well, I didn’t ask for this,” Sora denied. He didn’t want to fight, not for real. It was so different to just messing around with his friends.

“The Keyblade chooses its master. And it chose you,” Yuffie told him.

“So tough luck.”

Great. He didn’t care about all that, he just wanted to find Kairi and Riku.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry lay in his sleeping bag, listening to the whispers. Sirius Black had attacked the guardian of the Gryffindor dorms so everyone had been moved to the Great Hall to make them easier to defend. Another reason to doubt Black was after him, not that the people in charge seemed to be thinking about things like that. He felt sorry for people like Madam Bones who actually used their brains but had to answer to idiots like their Minister.

TBC…

I finished KH3!!! On beginner but still, finished the battle gates too. Got Sora to level 61. Tried to get all the photos but it’s not coming up when I take the hero 6 ones and where on earth do I find the demon tide/tower whichever one it is I’m meant to take?

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: not mine

Been enjoying Melody of Memory and writing essays. First game other than FFXV that I’ve ever gotten a character to level 99!! Finished the world tour on beginner.

Changed a line in Sora’s reminiscing on the exam to fit in with the idea I had for this chap. I accidentally posted it on ffnet as chap11 instead of replacing the originally chap10 with the edited one, sorry.

Chapter 11

Remus put aside his marking to lean back in his chair. He was a coward, he’d been at Hogwarts for almost two months and yet he hadn’t approached Harry once as anything but his Defence teacher. He wished he’d been in the same compartment on the train, but the group had been too large to fit in the one he’d claimed, he was just thankful no one had been Kissed.

Being approached young Susan with a note from her Aunt had been a shock, as had being questioned over the events of that Halloween…learning Sirius had never received a trial had been an even bigger one. No trial didn’t really mean anything though, no matter how his traitorous heart cried out for his last remaining friend to be innocent. But then why would he have attacked the Fat Lady? So much didn’t make any sense.

Although it was tempting to let Moony out to deal with Dumbledore over leaving Harry with the Dursley’s. If he’d known he would have done something, but he had been assured Harry was safe and well loved.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Mickey signed the letter and placed it on his desk, he didn’t like sneaking away the way he was but it was for the best. The Darkness was spreading, consuming Worlds, and as the only current Keyblade Wielder he had a duty to investigate and stop it. He would miss Minnie, but she understood, it hopefully wouldn’t be for as long as when he apprentices under Master Yen Sid. It was his hope that with what was happening, at least one more Keyblade Wielder would appear and so he was sending Donald and Goofy to look for them.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Lucius stared at his house elf, not sure what to think or feel. Dobby was the reason for the mess last year…all because he thought he was doing the right thing, to protect Harry Potter. People, including young Harry, had nearly died and all because Dobby was concerned that Lucius was a threat to the boy. He had no intentions of harming him. No, if anything he thought perhaps Potter might be the way forward for the Wizarding world. He had made friends across blood and house divides, he was smart, powerful…everything Riddle had been without the prejudice and then growing addiction to first dark and then black magic.

He would still very much prefer a world ruled by Purebloods but he was coming to see that it would never happen, not how they had wanted. He was not turning into a muggle-lover, he loathed them, but he also wasn’t blind. They were badly outnumbered and muggles could destroy entire cities with the press of a button. Better they remain hidden them be wiped out in such a manner. The only way to remain hidden was to learn and to ensure muggleborns remained within the magical world.

It left him in a mess, his Dark Mark had darkened, his Master was growing in strength. How was he to survive his return with the Diary gone and as one of Potter’s guardians? He looked at Dobby again, perhaps there was a way to give him some added protection.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Terra and Aqua were practicing in the Throne Room, when they heard the front door of the castle open. They walked to the balcony and looked toward the door, where Master Xehanort stood with a dull-eyed boy at his side. They walked inside and Master Eraqus greeted them too quietly for the two trainees to hear. Master Xehanort said something to Master Eraqus and they walked up the inner steps together, the remaining still, staring at the floor.

“That boy--is he okay?” Aqua asked quietly.

“I'll go see,” Terra offered, heading down the stairs and up to the boy who barely seemed aware of his presence. “I'm Terra. What's your name?”

The boy slowly raised his head, revealing dull blue eyes. “Ventus.”

“Whew, you can talk!” he smiled, trying to tease him, but there was no response. He turned and looked up. “Aqua, c'mere.”

Aqua smiled and ran down the stairs. “Hi, I'm Aqua,” she offered once she was with them, and it seemed like the boy was a bit more aware.

He looked to each of them in turn. “Terra... Aqua...”

“So, are you here to train with us? Where are you from? Who was that man with you?” Terra rambled nervously. Was he hurt maybe? “You good with a Keyblade? He tried again.

To their shock and horror, Ventus started to wail loudly in pain. He fell over, clutching his head, screaming.

“Whoa, what's the matter?” Terra asked, kneeling beside him. He didn’t look hurt!

“Are you okay?” Aqua asked, not sure whether to touch him or not.

It was a relief when the two Masters rushed to join them, obviously alerted by his cries.

“What did you do?” Master Eraqus asked.

“Nothing, I…” Terra stammered even as Master Xehanort gathered Ventus into his arms. “I just asked him some stuff.”

“Ventus cannot tell you anything...because he cannot remember anything,” his Master explained solemnly and Terra felt sick, Aqua gasping sadly.

Poor kid.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry took a deep breath and mounted his broom. His first real game and the weather was absolutely rotten. They were at school, there was no way anyone sane would play in this weather, except magicals apparently. It was pretty much gale force winds and driving rain, the temperature not much above freezing but hey, at least it was taking his mind off the crowd.

The Gryffindor team wasn’t the worst to be against in his first match either. Better them than Slytherin, Flint didn’t know the meaning of fair play. Derrick and Bole were brutal as Beaters too. The Weasley twins were far better players and better sports from what he’d seen.

“Alright there Harry?” O'Flaherty asked, and Harry nodded, adjusting his goggles. “Don’t worry, we’ll keep the twins off your back,” she grinned and then they were mounting their brooms as the team was called.

Harry had his orders from their vice-Captain, catch the Snitch as quick as possible, no one wanted to be out in that for very long. He just hoped he could live up to their expectations. Cedric was older, more experienced…and somehow sick for the worst day ever. Anyone other than Cedric and Harry would wonder if he was faking it to get out of playing in the storm. Something though…something about the storm felt wrong to him, unnatural.

Then they were racing out onto the pitch as their names were called, doing a loop before landing, barely able to hear Hooch as she spoke to the Captains. She blew her whistle and Harry soared skyward, searching for the flicker of movement and gold that would indicate the snitch.

He could barely see a foot in front of his face as the wind drove the rain in sheets of sleet more than water. He was glad the group had all put in to get him a set of upgraded goggles for playing, otherwise he’d be blind! Within five minutes Harry was soaked to his skin and frozen, hardly able to see his teammates, let alone the tiny Snitch. He flew backward and forward across the field past blurred red and yellow shapes, with no idea of what was happening in the rest of the game. He hoped the others were doing alright but he could barely see them as they flew around, couldn’t hear Lee Jordan’s commentary on the match.  

He lost track of time. It was getting harder and harder to hold his broom straight. The sky was getting darker, as though night had decided to come early. Twice Harry nearly hit another player, without knowing whether it was a teammate or opponent; everyone was now so wet, and the rain so thick, he could hardly tell them apart....

With the first flash of lightning came the sound of Madam Hooch's whistle; Harry could just see the outline of Fleet through the thick rain, gesturing him to the ground. The whole team splashed down into the mud.

"Wood called for time-out!" Fleet roared at his team just to be heard. "Come on, under here," he motioned them into a huddle at the edge of the field under a large umbrella;

Harry took off his goggles and wiped them hurriedly on his robes, the others doing the same.

"What's the score?"

"We're fifty points down," Fleet answered, "but unless we get the Snitch soon, we'll be playing into the night,” he warned, glancing at Harry who nodded in understanding.

Full of fresh determination, he urged his broom through the turbulent air, staring in every direction for the Snitch, avoiding a Bludger, ducking beneath the Gryffindor Seeker, who was streaking in the opposite direction....

There was another clap of thunder, followed immediately by forked lightning. it was getting more and more dangerous. Harry needed to get the Snitch quickly…He turned, intending to head back toward the middle of the field, but at that moment, another flash of lightning illuminated the stands, and Harry saw something that distracted him completely , the silhouette of an enormous shaggy black dog, clearly imprinted against the sky, motionless in the topmost, empty row of seats.

Harry's numb hands slipped on the broom handle and his Nimbus dropped a few feet. Shaking his sodden bangs out of his eyes, he squinted back into the stands. The dog had vanished.

"Harry!" came Fleet's anguished yell from the Hufflepuff goal posts. "Harry, behind you!"

Harry looked wildly around. The other Seeker, some Seventh Year whose name he had never heard was pelting up the field, and a tiny speck of gold was shimmering in the rain-filled air between them…

With a jolt of panic, Harry threw himself flat to the broom handle and zoomed toward the Snitch. "Come on!" he growled at his Nimbus as the rain whipped his face. “Faster!"

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Yen Sid stroked his beard, it had begun. Sora and Riku would be in the Sleeping Worlds now and there was nothing they could do to interfere. One of them had to pass, to gain the Power of Waking, it would be needed against a foe such as Xehanort.

It was not often he regretted giving up being a Keyblade Master, but now he was finding he did. He had felt similarly that day over a decade ago when a heartbroken Master Aqua and Mickey had brought the comatose Ventus to the tower. It was stronger now though, when the two youngest were both touched by Darkness. Would they pass…or Fall?

So long as they passed, there was no time to deal with their failings, they would need to press on, to stop Xehanort’s plans whatever they were. They were safe from him in their exam at least and stripped of everything they’d learnt meant that hopefully Sora’s Darkness was at least contained for the moment. Since he apparently lacked all control over it, they would have to do something about it as soon as possible. He had saved the Worlds twice, he could not become lost to the Darkness like Xehanort had.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Something odd was happening. An eerie silence was falling across the stadium. The wind, though as strong as ever, was forgetting to roar. It was as though someone had turned off the sound, as though Harry had gone suddenly deaf, what was going on? And then a horribly familiar wave of cold swept over him, inside him, just as he became aware of something moving on the field below...

Before he'd had time to think, Harry had taken his eyes off the Snitch and looked down. At least a hundred dementors, their hidden faces pointing up at him, were standing beneath him. It was as though freezing water were rising in his chest, cutting at his insides. And then he heard it again.... Someone was screaming, screaming inside his head... a woman...

"Not Harry, not Harry, please not Harry!"

"Stand aside, you silly girl... stand aside, now...."

"Not Harry, please no, take me, kill me instead --"

He struggled to reach for his magic, for his Keyblade but numbing, swirling white mist was filling Harry's brain.... What was he doing? Why was he flying? He needed to help her... She was going to die.... She was going to be murdered.... He was falling, falling through the icy mist.

"Not Harry! Please... have mercy... have mercy....

A shrill voice was laughing, the woman was screaming, and…

Harry blinked, floating in blackness, unable to see anything. No…there! Light…familiar light, but it wasn’t possible… “Ven?” he whispered, reaching out to it. He felt it stir slightly, sluggishly, as if it was in a very deep sleep, other lights, other hearts around it, three more. All of them…being dragged deeper into sleep…into Darkness. “VENTUS WAKE UP!” he didn’t know their names, couldn’t help them, could he?

He tried to summon his Keyblade again, feeling it form in his hand, aiming at them, trusting his Heart to guide him as the blade glowed with Light. Everything in Harry screamed that he had to save them, even the part of him from Vanitas, who had only ever wanted to be back with his ‘brother’, to be whole. Magic exploded around him, reaching out to the falling hearts, catching them. How could they be so connected? Had Ven somehow survived the fight with Vanitas? Maybe the larger portion slumbered within another?

It didn’t matter, he couldn’t let anyone be lost like that. “Wake up! You have to wake up!” he yelled to them, pouring all of his magic into them.

He felt the strongest one stir, trying to wake, reaching out his free hand and then ghostly fingers brushed his, sleepy blue eyes meet his own, before with a flash of light, Ventus’ armour covered their form, trying to protect whoever the other boy was.

With his magic drained dangerously low, Harry slipped into unconscious, even as on the Quidditch pitch, the Headmaster slowed his descent so that he landed gently on the grass, his team surrounding him.

,,,,,,,,,,,,

On a white throne worlds away, Sora’s sleeping form sat somehow upright, head to his chest even as around him, friends and foes fought over his fate. None noticed his finger twitch slightly.

“Are you okay, Riku?” Mickey asked.

“Yeah. Thanks, Mickey,” Riku answered.

Riku! He could hear them but it was like they were worlds away, he just had to wake up.

“Master Xehanort! We were right about you!”

“All of this was decided. My twelve selves would welcome me here on this day, when I would return a complete person. It is the future which lies beyond my sight.”

He let the words flow passed him, letting the Light from that voice fill him, able to feel the other hearts with his…Not just Roxas but two more? It didn’t matter, the strange armour he could feel protecting him didn’t matter, or who that other boy with such green eyes was, all that mattered was waking up and helping Riku and Mickey.

“But you failed. Sora stopped you in your tracks on both counts,”  Riku’s voice caught his attention again.

“Yes, he did. That dull, ordinary boy, a Keyblade wielder so unlike any I have ever seen. However, I have not abandoned my ambitions, the seven guardians of light and the thirteen seekers of darkness.” The old man chuckled and it even sounded evil.

“Seven guardians of light? Well, for Keyblade wielders, there's me and Riku and Sora. And my three missing friends, that's six. Then the seventh would be...” the King gasped and Sora wished he could see what was happening even as he fought to move, to open his eyes, anything.

The power was fading, if he didn’t do something soon he’d be pulled even deeper in.

“That means...the thirteen seekers of darkness...”

“Yes, little king. Perceptive. But Sora and another on your list belong to me now. And that puts you three guardians short….”

What?! No! No way, he did not belong to some creepy old man. He’d faced Riku when possessed by Ansem, he couldn’t make them go through that with his body, he couldn’t.

“But first, the thirteen darkness’s shall be united. All the seats have been filled. And now the last vessel shall bear my heart like the rest!”

He was dimly aware of something happening, movement?

“No!”

“Sora!” Riku’s voice held terror, and Sora hated to hear it.

He heard the old man laugh and then something utterly dark and disgusting was moving towards him. NO! He threw everything into moving, letting Roxas’ rage give him extra strength, the other two pushing as well, though less than Roxas. There was the distant sensation of falling and then arms around him.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Riku watched as a pat of Xehanort’s heart flew towards Sora, his own heart in his throat as he struggled to get free from where Ansem had him pinned to the floor. Just before it reached Sora…he pitched forward, tumbling from the throne to plummet towards the ground, only to be caught by a familiar figure…

“He made it!” Mickey called in relief.

“You!” Xemnas snarled.

In a flurry of flames, Axel landed on the ground nearby, holding a barely stirring Sora in one hand and his weapon in the other.

“Axel!”

“Axel?” the redhead smirked. “Please. The name's Lea. Got it memorized?”

What was going on? Seeing Sora go utterly still again had him summoning his Keyblade and swiping back with it, scrambling to his feet when Ansem dodged back, moving to cover Axel…Lea? Whatever. Mickey quickly joined them, the three ready to defend the sleeping teen.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

"Lucky the ground was so soft."

"I thought he was dead for sure."

"But he didn't even bruise let alone break something."

Harry could hear the voices whispering, but they made no sense whatsoever. He didn't have a clue where he was, or how he'd got there, or what he'd been doing before he got there. All he knew was that every inch of him was aching as though it had been beaten.

"That was the scariest thing I've ever seen in my life."

Scariest... the scariest thing... hooded black figures... cold ... screaming...

Harry's eyes snapped open. He was lying in the hospital wing. The Hufflepuff Quidditch team, spattered with mud from head to foot, was gathered around his bed along with his friends.

"Harry!" said Fleet, who looked extremely white underneath, the mud. "How're you feeling?"

It was as though Harry's memory was on fast forward. The lightning…the Grim…the Snitch…and the dementors... "What happened?" he asked, sitting up so suddenly they all gasped.

"You fell off. Must've been, what, fifty feet?" Heidi McAvoy answered. “You fell right through where we were so we dropped the Quaffle and tried to catch you.

"We thought you'd died," Tamsin Applebee admitted, shaking slightly, short brown hair utterly plastered with mud.

Hermione made a small, squeaky noise. Her eyes were extremely bloodshot.

"But the match," said Harry. "What happened? Are we doing a replay?" No one said anything. The horrible truth sank into Harry like a stone. "We didn't…lose?" He’d lost his first match?

"Dell got the Snitch," said Fleet. "Just after you fell. He didn't realize what had happened. When he looked back and saw you on the ground, he tried to call it off. Wanted a rematch. But they won fair and square... and I’m sorry but…" he shrugged. “it’s not your fault, game should have been called the instant those things appeared.”

“Cedric?” Harry asked tiredly.

“Is proud of you for going out in that,” Susan answered. “He was going to be here but he’s been sent home to recuperate.”

Eventually the team trooped out, trailing mud behind them. Madam Pomfrey shut the door behind them, looking disapproving, leaving his friends who moved closer to the bed.

"Dumbledore was really angry," Hermione said in a quaking voice. "I've never seen him like that before. He ran onto the field as you fell, waved his wand, and you sort of slowed down before you hit the ground. Then he whirled his wand at the dementors. Shot silver stuff at them. They left the stadium right away... He was furious they'd come onto the grounds. We heard him --"

"Then he magicked you onto a stretcher," Draco picked up the story. "And walked up to school with you floating on it. Everyone thought you were…" the normally pale blond looked utterly white, voice fading, but Harry hardly noticed.

He was thinking about what the Dementors had done to him... about the screaming voice…and the void with connected Hearts. He looked up and saw his friends looking at him so anxiously that he quickly cast around for something matter-of-fact to say. "Did someone get my Nimbus?"

"Er --" Draco glanced at the others.

"What?" said Harry, looking from one to the other.

"Well... when you fell off, it got blown away," Justin offered hesitantly.

"And?"

"And it hit -- it hit -- oh, Harry -- it hit the Whomping Willow,” Hannah grimaced.

Harry's insides lurched. The Whomping Willow was a very violent tree that stood alone in the middle of the grounds. "And?" he said, dreading the answer.

"Well, you know the Whomping Willow," Neville tried to explain. "It…it doesn't like being hit." That was an understatement.

"Professor Flitwick brought it back just before you came around,” Susan told him in a very small voice. Slowly, she reached down for a bag at her feet, turned it upside down, and tipped a dozen bits of splintered wood and twig onto the bed, the only remains of Harry's broomstick.

It wasn’t like he’d had it for years and won loads of games with it or anything. But it was one of the few things he’d bought himself to just use for fun. He’d bought the team upgraded brooms too last year, but his own had been different, to him at least.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,

He hesitated slightly, but continued walking toward the castle. As he looked up, he saw Master Eraqus walking down the steps toward him. Ven froze, looking away.  

“Ventus, you're alone? I thought Aqua would—” he walked over and placed his arms around his shoulders. “Well, what matters is that you're home. You don't belong outside this world yet. You need to stay here where you can learn,”

“In your prison?” He cut his Master off.

“What?” he asked in shock, stepping back slightly.

“That's your excuse...for keeping me imprisoned here, isn't it?” he demanded angrily.

“What did you hear?” Master Eraqus asked.

“That I'm supposed to be some weapon... Some kind of..."Chi-blade"!” he snapped in answer.

“I knew it. Xehanort…he could never let it go,” the Master shook his head, falling silent for several minutes, thinking. “I failed. I had the chance to stop him and couldn't do it. But I will not fail again.” Master Eraqus summoned his Keyblade and he gasped, backing away from the older male.

“Master! What are you...”

“The Chi-blade has no place in this or any world. Xehanort has made his purpose clear...and I am left with no choice. Forgive me...but you must exist no more.” He thrust out his Keyblade and chains of light streamed out.

Ventus stood, his eyes clamped shut.

“Ven!”

He opened his eyes to find Terra in his armour was blocking the blow even as the light dissipated.

“What?” Their Master demanded…not his Master anymore?

He’d…he’d tried to…kill him? Why? He didn’t ask for any of this! He wanted…to go back, before the exam, when they’d been happy and a family.

“Master, have you gone mad?” Terra, his brother, demanded.

“Terra! I command you, step aside!”

Terra's armour vanished. “No!”

“You will not heed your Master?” Eraqus demanded angrily.

“I won't!”

“Why do all my attempts to reach you fail? If you don't have it in your heart to obey...then you will have to share Ventus' fate.”

No! Not Terra! But it was like he was frozen, unable to do anything but watch as Terra defended them both. Asa Terra stumbled, he finally found his voice again. “Enough, Terra! He's right...”

“Quiet!” Terra snapped at him, and Ven flinched.

“Terra...”

Eraqus jumped back and the end of his blade glowed brightly. He swung it in a circle and knocked them back. Terra picked him up under one arm and gasped at the sight before them. Master Eraqus was shining with light as his clothing fluttered as if pulled by a strong wind. He moved his Keyblade forward with his left arm raised, pointing, as if charging up an attack.

“You may be my Master. But I will not...let you hurt my friend!” Terra yelled, and Ven shivered, feeling the Darkness around them.

“Has the darkness taken you, Terra?”

Terra swung his Keyblade back and opened a portal, tossing Ven into it.

Ven forced himself up, kneeling in the mouth of the portal. “Wait, Terra!” he yelled reaching for his brother, but the portal snapped shut.

Harry sat up, breathing heavily. A dream, it was just a dream…a memory. A quick look around proved he was in the dorm, finally released from the hospital wing. It had felt so real, more so than most of the memory dreams, because of what had happened after the Dementors knocked him out? He glanced at his clock and groaned but rolled out of bed, there was no point in trying to go back to sleep when he had to be up in an hour anyway. At least he’d get first shower and could soak in the hot water for as long as he pleased.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Riku stared at the strangely armoured form in Sora’s dream, there was something about the way it was standing, just staring at him… “Sora?” he whispered, and it jerked. On the helmeted head as the Nightmare symbol except it kept flickering between that and nothing.

“Sora wake up!” he pleaded, Sora was in the armour somehow. Parts of it were black but others parts were much lighter in colour, the colours shifting almost dizzyingly, because Sora was fighting? “I’m here to take you home, you just have to wake up. Please. Don’t… don’t make me fight you.”

The armour took a step towards him but then staggered and the armour shattered, Sora falling free. Riku lunged, trying to catch him and failing as Sora sank into a dark pool. He didn’t even hesitate to summon his Keyblade to follow.

TBC…

So thanks to Harry’s help Sora did almost manage to save himself from Xehanort by falling off the chair and he managed to keep the armour from becoming fully a Nightmare and fighting Riku. That’s why I changed a line in ch10, so Sora remembers a voice calling for Ven to wake up while he was asleep.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: not mine

Time skip

Chapter 12

Harry laughed as Sirius was dumped in the snow through a combined effort from Hermione and Draco, the Animagus coming up spluttering in fake anger, the two teens running from him as he chased them. He heard a chuckle and then Tom sat down beside him to watch the mayhem as well. Who would have thought they could ever sit side by side in peace? And yet here they were on the grounds of the Black country estate to celebrate Christmas.

“He’s coming for us, isn’t he?” Harry finally asked after a while, seeing Tom nod.

“We exposed the truth and ruined him, he has to deal with all of us if he wants to go down in history as the great Leader of the Light,” the so-called Dark Lord admitted. “It is not up to you children to fight though.”

“Isn’t it? You know what the Unspeakables think…that the prophecy wasn’t you and me but…”

“You and Dumbledore. That’s the thing with Prophecies, they’re very open to interpretation. Technically it could be me and Dumbledore.”

“Except you weren’t born as the seventh month died,” Harry pointed out. “Let me guess, it could be meaning another Dark Lord in the future? But then how would my parents have defied them? Unless it means none of us? But I touched the orb and didn’t go mad so it’s definitely me,” he rambled a bit as he thought it out.

As much as he hated it, he knew it would be him to face Dumbledore and put a stop to his so-called ‘Greater Good’. if those Dementors had never attacked him…how different would things be? Would Dumbledore’s plans have remained secret? Would…would he have one day been led to his death to defeat Tom? The man was no saint, Harry wasn’t blind, the man used the Dark Arts, had made Horcruxes…had done enough bad things that people had not questioned his killing Harry’s parents…but he wasn’t as bad as history had made out because history was written by the victors, in this case, Dumbledore’s lackies. Tom had started out mostly political, it had been Dumbledore who had turned it into war, Harry had seen the memories to prove it. Besides…part of him came from Vanitas, the Dark Arts didn’t bother him nearly as much as they did others. They had their uses after all, but he wanted nothing to do with the Black Arts and now that he was sane and in a body, neither did Tom.

Tom was also mostly staying away from politics too, Lucius had become the new Minister after Fudge and the toad were sacked over gross negligence and other various crimes. Both were vacationing in Azkaban for the foreseeable future.

Who knew a Quidditch game could change so much? Not that his life personally had changed too much, other than gaining a Godfather and another honorary uncle. Sirius had suffered too much in Azkaban to be given custody of him so he still split his time between the three families. Dumbledore had been sacked from all his positions and when his numerous attempts on Harry’s life, role in Sirius’ illegal incarceration, and other crimes had come to light…he’d vanished.

Hogwarts had changed a lot since then and for the better. There were more classes and far less bullying to start. Still he was worried and he knew the others were too, because the school had been Dumbledore’s private little kingdom for decades, the man knew the school better than anyone, even the Marauders. If he wanted to take it back, the teachers wouldn’t know until he seized control of the wards. And it was doubtful the Aurors stationed within would be enough to stop him. They’d all been offered the option of changing schools but Harry refused to be cowed by the man. He couldn’t beat him, not as a Wizard…but as a Wizard and a Keyblade wielder he stood a better chance than anyone other than Tom, especially if the Prophecy was about Dumbledore.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Riku sat with his back against the pod where Sora still slept. It had been months and still Sora slept, his memory scattered. It was hard sometimes, to think about him and remember. He hadn’t forgotten his best friend, but the memories were hazy, and he hated it. He wanted Sora to wake up, for everyone to remember him like they should.

If only he had come out of the Dark Realm on a floor closer to him in the Castle, maybe he could have done something…helped somehow….maybe Sora wouldn’t be sleeping now. Or…maybe they both would.

He sighed and ran a hand through his hair, grimacing as he felt how long it was getting it but not bothered enough to do something about it.

“I miss you,” he whispered.

He was so…lonely. Yeah, he talked to Naminé and occasionally DiZ but it wasn’t the same. He wasn’t sure where Mickey was, he knew Kairi had made it home safe, he’d checked in on her without letting her see him. How could he dare to face her after everything he’d done? And….then there was that boy he’d seen in the Realm of Darkness. He just hoped the younger boy had really survived his injury. Was it strange that he couldn’t forget some kid that he’d met only once and so briefly? What had his name been? Harry….yeah. that was it. he couldn’t have been more than eleven, dying, and yet he’d been so brave…kind of like Sora. He groaned, and he was back to missing his best friend.

“Wake up soon.”

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Sirius watched Harry’s face as he opened his Christmas presents, he couldn’t believe the kid was fifteen already, technically half way to sixteen, the years were just flying by. Then again, he’d missed twelve of those years, stuck in Azkaban the way he was. It was all so different to how he had dreamed when he could dream in that place.

He had to make nice with Malfoy! And yet…it had been a lot easier than he could have imagined. Draco was Harry’s closest male friend though so it had to be done. Then again, who could have thought he’d ever be on the same side as Tom Riddle? He wondered what James and Lily would think of them now. The man had killed them…but it had been Dumbledore to aim him at them, so whose fault was it really?

Everything he’d once believed had been turned on its head, but it didn’t matter. Dumbledore had tried to have Harry killed multiple times, even if he had never attempted the dead personally, as far as Sirius was concerned the man was too big of a threat to his Godson. Not that he thought he would ever be a match for him in a fight, no way. Even if he hadn’t spent over a decade in Azkaban, he’d never have matched his power…but Harry could with time. Riddle too….was that why Albus had moved against him when things were only political and forced the war to begin? His pushing James and Lily as the parents of the Prophecy…because Tom and then Harry were threats to his power and control? Made him wonder what the truth about Grindelwald was.

He would fight Dumbledore for Harry, he was his sole reason for doing anything anymore. Maybe that wasn’t healthy but he didn’t care. Even if Harry wasn’t how he’d imagined him being but then again he hadn’t been raised by James and Lily so why would he be like them? He’d gotten the redheaded temper although it took more to rouse it, the kid had impressive emotional control for his age. Harry didn’t really seem to care about Light or Dark magic, though thankfully loathed the Black arts. While he seemed to make friends with just about anyone who didn’t seek to use him for his fame or was a bigot or anything…he kept them at arm’s length, even his closest friends were kept at a slight distance. Because of the Dursley’s or something else? He hated seeing it but what could he do? No one else seemed to notice, even said friends, not when he was willing to fight to the death for them. Sirius was pretty sure he’d lost at least another decade off his life after hearing about the Basilisk!

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Everything had been ruined and it was all Harry Potter’s fault. If only the boy had done what was necessary and died in his first year! Or even better, had died with his parents. He would have been of more use as a martyr, a poor murdered innocent baby. He’d heard of the ‘Potter luck’ but the boy took it to an extreme.

Decades of plans had been thrown out the window because of Potter and his allies. He’d had everything set up for years, to ensure his legacy. When his fame had begun to wain it had been all too easy to nudge young Tom Riddle down a darker path, to ensure he would become the next Dark Lord. He’d planned on Riddle doing some damage and then sweeping in to end the threat, unfortunately he’d done his work on the boy too well and he had gone too deep into Black magic…if not for the Prophecy he may have actually won the war, undoing everything Albus had planned.

He’d done everything he could to ensure the Prophecy was fulfilled as quickly as possible so that Riddle would be killable by anyone, and yet Potter kept surviving. And now the two were allies against him! He hadn’t planned for that in even his wildest dreams. How had Tom been returned to physical form and at his physical peak?

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Vanitas stared at his reflection. Now he knew why he looked the way he did, that boy Master Xehanort had targeted in the Sleeping Worlds. Sora…the boy who had beat his Master’s Heartless and Nobody. Could it really be that his brother’s heart was within the boy? How? Why? They weren’t identical, his hair was black and his eyes golden. He wanted to meet him in the real world, to test him, and find out for sure if Ventus was hidden within him.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Lucius sat back, stretching his back. He had never wished to be Minister and yet here he was. It didn’t help that after so long, Narcissa was pregnant again. Thankfully, Draco was very excited about having a younger sibling. It was hard to believe he only had two years of Hogwarts left. So much had changed since they had farewelled Draco on the platform for his first year of Hogwarts and honestly, it was for the better.

Finding out the truth about Dumbledore had been a shock, he had never liked the man but he had respected his mind and power. Having Tom Riddle show up on his doorstep two weeks after the Dementor attack on Harry had been the biggest shock though. He’d expected torture and perhaps death when he refused to hand Harry over…only to have his Master agree with his stance on the boy. Apparently it was something Harry had done in their confrontation in the Chamber of Secrets that had returned his sanity and enabled him to regain a body, though both remained silent on the events.

There were no more Death Eaters, no war….unless Dumbledore decided to start a proper one anyway. Laws were changing, not everyone was happy, but he understood more of the Muggle world thanks to Harry and Miss Granger…Hermione, who if he was reading things correctly, would be the next Lady Malfoy. He never would have allowed that once and now he found he was rather looking forward to it.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Kairi!” Sora yelped, even as she laughed, shaking the water out of his hair and eyes. He scrambled up and took off after her. He was a lot better runner on sand and soon caught up to her, tackling her into the wet sand, hearing her shriek.

“Riku, help!” she cried, and he looked up to find Riku watching them with an amused smirk.

He used to smile at them, but now it was always a smirk. Riku was…getting mean as they got older and Sora hated it. He wanted the old Riku back. Was it because they were in high school now? Did…did he not want to be friends with them anymore cause he was in the year above them?

Riku still wanted to go with them, for all three of them to make a raft and leave the Islands together. He was still their friend and Sora wouldn’t let him forget it, he wouldn’t.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“The great battle with Xehanort is almost upon us,” Yen Sid told the group before him. He was pleased with Riku’s progress, the youngest Keyblade Master in a very long time. Young Sora’s failure was very disappointing and couldn’t have come at a worse time. “As you know, we must take action to keep the seven pure lights safe, and thus we must hasten to assemble the seven guardians of light. It is time to return to our world the three Keyblade wielders we lost over a decade ago. Ventus, Terra, and Aqua must be saved from their sad end, for they have more to achieve. Following their first battle with Xehanort, Ventus' heart refused to awaken, and so Aqua found a safe location to conceal him. But when she set off in search of her other missing friend Terra, she fell to a place from which there is no return without outside help,” He explained to Riku and Kairi before looking to Mickey who turned to face the two teens.

“I saw her. In the realm of darkness,” the King admitted before explaining the events of a few years earlier. He looked to his left suddenly, as though confused. “I thought...I heard her voice in the distance.”

“She sacrificed herself to save me? Why did you keep it from me for so long?”

“I had to respect her choice.”

“What about us? You could've given us a choice. We could have gone and helped her,” Riku argued, and Yen Sid frowned.

“I know,” Mickey admitted.

“Do not be rash, Riku,” he warned. “As Mickey told you clearly in his story, reaching the realm of darkness the first time was not a simple task. And even if we had found a way back in, regrettably none of us possessed the necessary means to get Aqua back out safely. So I forbade Mickey from telling you, let alone going after her.”

“Why keep it secret?”

“That much is obvious. If not you, then certainly Sora would have staged a reckless attempt at rescue.”

Riku reluctantly stopped arguing. At least he listened, unlike Sora. Perhaps having Kairi join them would help him to do so?

“But, now we can help Aqua. You and I--we're gonna go find her!” Mickey grinned at Riku.

“Yeah! Count me in!” Riku was smiling rather widely, something that surprised Yen Sid, the boy was always so serious.

“Yep!”

“Who's this new Riku and where's the old one?” the young Princess asked teasingly. It was strange that all of the Princesses had passed on their power, except her.

“New me?” Riku stared at them all as if perplexed.

“Yeah,” she giggled. “You're more like Sora.”

Mickey nodded in agreement, and even Yen Sid had to agree. That was the last thing they needed.

“Should I be flattered?” Riku asked, smirking at her. “I try too hard to be the role model. It's more fun to just listen to my heart. Which is Sora-esque” he shrugged.

“Well, we still like you,” she then turned to face Yen Sid. “Master, I came here because I wanted to help somehow. What can I do?”

“I have entrusted the wizard Merlin to oversee the training for our new Keyblade wielders, yourself and Lea,” he answered. It was not his preferred option, but there was little choice. They needed time to train and that was something the wizard could ensure they had.

“Lea?”

“He means Axel,” Mickey answered.

“What!?” She yelped.

“Aw. He's a regular person now. He even saved Sora for us. You can trust him!” his old apprentice assured her.

Yen Sid wasn’t as sure but he kept his peace. The young man had summoned a Keyblade after all, as well as helping to save Sora from Xehanort’s trap.

Kairi looked to Riku, who nodded in an assuring way to her.

Mickey began to head out of the room. “C'mon, Riku. It's time for us to go. First, we gotta find an entrance to the realm of darkness.”

Riku and Kairi went to follow Mickey, but Yen Sid stopped them before they left.

“Mickey, take these along with you. The three good fairies asked that you be presented with them.” He conjured two briefcases on the table, one big and one small. “They are new vestments which will shield the both of you from the darkness.”

Riku took the big briefcase and Mickey the small one. They both bowed to him. “Thank you, Master,” they offered in unison. Riku slung his briefcase over his shoulder and nodded to Mickey affirmatively.

“Okay, let's go!”

Yen Sid watched the three of them leave, wishing them all luck, they would need it. It was only moments later that he sensed young Sora’s return. He had truly lost nearly everything in his failure, but at least his trip back to the Sleeping Traverse Town had helped strengthen his light.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Could it be Dumbledore?” they all looked to Neville who grimaced but didn’t shrink back.

“What are you thinking Nev?” Harry asked him.

“Well, with all the visitors, foreign and not…it’d be a lot easier to sneak in, right?” he asked, flustered.

“He’s got a good point,” Remus admitted. “The crowds at each Task would be big, easy to hide in. And a great audience if he was there for something more than just getting access to the school.”

“They’d make good hostages too. Who keeps pushing for it anyway? Someone on his side or just gullible enough to be used?” Harry asked, looking to Lucius.

“Ludo Bagman, Head of the Department of Magical Games and Sports,” Lucius’ grimace made his opinion of the man rather clear.

“Didn’t they stop the Tournament due to the death toll?” Hermione asked from her place next to Draco on the couch, a ring now on her left hand.

“Which is why an age limit of seventeen was part of the suggestion,” Lucius offered, all eyes going to Harry.

 “What is it with the old man and overly convoluted plots to kill me?” he groaned.

“We don’t know for sure that Dumbledore has anything to do with this,” Tom warned, obviously not wanting them to get fixated on the idea and miss something important. “However if he is involved then it is a safe bet that Harry shall find himself entered, against his will if need be. And no one will lift a finger because you’ll be barely over the age limit.”

“Great way to end my years at Hogwarts,” Harry sighed.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry breathed deeply, wiping the sweat from his brow. If they were right and the Tournament was a trap for him, then he had to be prepared. Lucius did not want to agree to the Tournament but was now under pressure from the other governments to participate. Honestly, if this was a Dumbledore plan….Harry thought they should spring the trap, the sooner he was dealt with the better.

He drank some water and moved back to continue practicing. He summoned his Keyblade, staring at the magical weapon. It felt so right to have a Keyblade in hand, how had he gotten by before it had come to him? He knew he’d need it to take Dumbledore on, it had to the Power he knew not.

His Lost Memory was different to Ventus’ in one way, he used a more standard grip then Ven had. He’d tried using it the way Ven did but it hadn’t felt right, then again Vanitas held his the standard way too so there was no reason to think he was meant to copy Ventus. It was strange thinking of Ven as being alive but he knew what he’d felt back in third year, he’d felt Ventus heart within that other boy. He still dreamed of events from before the Graveyard but he’d had no more contact with any other Keyblade wielders. He wished he knew what was going on out there but he hadn’t managed to summon a glider yet and even if he had, he didn’t have any armour. Could Earth magic protect him from the Darkness of the lanes? Then again, did he need it like they had when he wasn’t quite as Light as they were? Did he want to risk it?

He couldn’t, not yet anyway. He had to finish school, stand as Draco’s best man, and finish the Prophecy first.

TBC…

So were you guys expecting Dumbledore to be the real bad guy? I was trying to hint at it with his thoughts in previous chapters.

So Harry didn’t destroy the Horcruxes, he forced them to re-combine.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: not mine

I finished Mass Effect Andromeda! Which considering I usually suck at shooting things is a shock. I skipped some of the task missions cause they were a pain without marking them on the map but otherwise did it all.

Chapter 13

Aqua walked through the never ending Darkness because she had to, if she stayed still for too long then those strange creatures attacked in groups. They weren’t Unversed but they were from the Darkness. At least she had her Keyblade, without it she’d be in serious trouble.

Without her, how would Ventus be saved? Surely his Heart had found its way back to him and she hated the idea he had woken alone in a place he wouldn’t recognise. Would he be able to find a way out of the Castle the way it was now?

Terra had to be safe, otherwise her current predicament was all for nothing. He would hopefully have gone to Master Yen Sid and would be there for Ven. That would make all of this worth it.

“Aqua?” a young male voice called, and her heart jumped.

“Ven?” she spun around, eyes searching the Darkness and then she saw him, her hope fading. He looked around the right age, but he wasn’t Ventus, wasn’t Vanitas either thankfully…although something about him reminded her of both of them. “Who are you? How are you here?” she asked, Keyblade in hand just to be safe.

“My name’s Harry,” he answered, running a hand through wild black hair. His image flickered before becoming more solid. “You’re Aqua,” he grinned happily.

“How do you know my name?” She asked, wary, and yet wanting to relax because he reminded her of Ventus…and he was just a kid, but Vanitas was just a kid too.

“That’s….kind of a long story and I don’t know how long this will last. When Ventus and Vanitas fought, both their hearts. Were meant to be destroyed. Ventus’ Heart still exists, inside another boy, but sleeping. But…not his whole Heart. Part of him and Vanitas drifted through the Worlds…” he shifted, and her eyes widened.

“Into you,” she whispered. His hair wasn’t wild like either of theirs although the length could be taming it some, but it was the same black as Vanitas’, his eyes were a green/blue colour…could the blue be from Ven?

“I was dying, but the pieces of their Hearts healed me. I’ve dreamed about them all my life. I feel…like I’ve known you and Terra all my life,” he reached a hand to her and she reached back. He wasn’t Ventus but he had his memories. Their fingers brushed but his hand didn’t quite feel solid beneath her own.

“How are you here?” she asked, worried for him.

“Where’s here?” he asked.

“The Realm of Darkness,” she answered, not surprising he didn’t know, Ventus hadn’t. Maybe Vanitas hadn’t either.

He frowned slightly. “Have you seen a boy with silver hair? His name’s Riku,” he asked, and she started at the name.

“I met a boy like that once, but in the Realm of Light, he was only five or so.”

“Oh…He was about fifteen when I saw him there, in the Realm of Darkness, he was lost. Maybe he got out, that was three years ago.”

Fifteen? How was that possible? She couldn’t have been trapped there so long, could she? And…he’d be eighteen now? “How did you get here?”

“That time I was dying, again. I got better though. This time, I found a special room at my school, it can pretty much become anything you want. I wanted to check if Riku made it out but I found you instead.”

“Then you’re not really here?”

“I can’t see what you are, I just see you standing in the Room,” he offered.

That explained why he didn’t feel solid. That was wonderful for him, not so good for her. His image wavered and she tried to tighten her grip.

“Hold on, maybe I can pull you through,” he told her, and she watched as a Keyblade appeared in his hand, a familiar one…the one Ven had had at the Keyblade Graveyard before merging with Vanitas…the Lost Memory.

She held onto his hand as tight as she could, raising her Keyblade to match him, if their magic could combine, maybe they could open a gateway between the Realms that was strong enough for her to pass through. She heard the whispers and looked around, seeing the approaching hoard even as the magic built. She felt Harry tighten his grip on her hand, feeling a bit more substantial even as the shadowy creatures began grouping together.

“What’s wrong?” he called, almost yelling to be heard over the noise their magic was making.

“They’re coming!” She yelled, seeing the creatures twisting together into some kind of...tower?

She looked at him, seeing his gritted teeth, sweat beading at his temples, she doubled her efforts of reaching through the small breach to his World. This may be her only chance of ever getting out! She caught movement out of the corner of her eye, another tower forming. She was going to be trapped between them!

“Bit more…” he grimaced.

She felt a wind whipping up from the movement of the towers and braced herself more firmly, but she could feel her grip slipping on his hand.

“AQUA!” he screamed as her hand was ripped from his.

She stared into green/blue eyes and then she was being thrown away from him, even as he tried to reach for her. She tumbled and managed to get to her feet, facing her enemies. It wasn’t an easy fight and in the end she used her last potion to heal her wounds, magic drained between the escape attempt and fight. She didn’t know how far away she was from where Harry had been, but she couldn’t see him anywhere.

“Harry?” She yelled but there was only silence…and one missing glove.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Hermione leant against Draco as the Express made its way towards Hogwarts. She couldn’t believe how the years had flown by, then again, they hadn’t all been exactly peaceful. She’d be eighteen soon and she was hoping for something very special. Her parents had made it clear that while seventeen was the age she’d become an adult in the magical world, that was not the case in the non-magical.

Dating Draco had made things difficult for both of them within their Houses at first, but their group of friends were not to be messed with. When Harry Potter himself had been happy for them, had hexed Ron Weasley in her defence, well…

She glanced at where Harry was leaning over Susan’s book to see something, wishing… all of the girls at Hogwarts who threw themselves at him and Harry had never dated. He didn’t seem at all interested and she wondered if maybe he preferred his own gender. If he did that was not going to be easy, not with how the Wizarding World saw such things…and the need for heirs. Then again, sometimes she wondered if Harry planned to stay in the magical world after the end of the year. He wouldn’t really….would he?

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry listened as the Tri-Wizard Tournament was announced to the school, along with the age requirement. He felt several people glance his way, did they think he would be putting his name in? He had no plans to, not when they suspected nefarious plans behind the whole thing, not to mention the death toll. And eternal glory? He couldn’t name one previous winner, he doubted anyone could except Hermione and that was only because she’d begun researching as soon as they heard it might be revived. It would be interesting to meet students from other magical schools though.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Merlin studied his instruments, he just about had the correct time period narrowed down and….ah! Yes, that just might do it, the Second Wizarding War. There was some sort of prophecy involved, that could explain what he’d been picking up from his birth World. Except…he was sure he had sensed a Keyblade which should be impossible. Now…who all was involved in that blasted war? Sometimes being a time and world traveller confused even him.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Neville watched as Harry flew through the air, doing Seeker drills with Draco. Draco was good, very good, he could go professional but Harry…he was even better. It was like he was born to fly and Neville figured his Animagus form had to be some kind of bird, probably a bird of prey because it fit him. He didn’t know if either was interested in a Quidditch career after Hogwarts, but with the games cancelled for the Tournament, a lot of peoples’ chances would be hurt. Then again, Harry and Draco were good enough that they’d probably been on several scouts lists for years. But the other seventh years and even sixth years were going to be disadvantaged.

The other schools were arriving in three days and they were all on edge. They knew from Lord Malfoy that the Goblet of Fire was to be used to pick the champions and it would be revealed to the schools then. Harry wasn’t going to be let out of sight the whole time it was available to ensure that no one would be able to say he entered himself when he denied it. No one in Hufflepuff would doubt him but the other Houses? Even though he had friends in them all, Neville knew not everyone would believe him. Too many still saw Harry as nothing more than the famous Boy-Who-Lived. Despite the truth coming out about Dumbledore and Riddle now sane and human; Harry was still the only person ever to survive the Killing Curse and that likely would never change.

So long as Dumbledore remained out there, their world would remain unsettled, waiting for his next move. It hurt, to think they had trusted that man so much….that his parents had trusted him only to come out of hiding too early. If Dumbledore had just accepted that his fame would fade in time, how many lives would have been spared? How much further could they have come without the war? Or would a Dark Lord have risen even without his interference?

Lips pressing to his briefly snapped him out of his thoughts and he grinned at Hannah, wrapping an arm around her, glancing down at the Longbottom betrothal ring on her finger. They had the date all set, July 10^thand she would be his wife.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Riku sat on his bed, staring at Kairi’s ‘sleeping’ form. She looked so peaceful…how could her Heart be gone? He didn’t trust Hook as far as Kairi could throw him…but Maleficent hadn’t lied to him yet. At least Sora had shown some concern for her finally, even if it was too little too late. He’d get her Heart back for her and then they’d go anywhere they wanted.

He hated leaving her in the room, defenceless, but he didn’t have much choice. He didn’t really trust anyone in the Castle. She was safe enough from the Heartless, but the others?

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry sat with his House as the newcomers settled down, Durmstrang at the Slytherin table and Beauxbaton at the Ravenclaw….upsetting more than a few of the boys around. Definitely some part Veela’s in that group from the reactions they were getting.

"Good evening, ladies and gentlemen, ghosts and - most particularly - guests," said McGonagall, stern features softened some as she took in their guests. "I have great pleasure in welcoming you all to Hogwarts. I hope and trust that your stay here will be both comfortable and enjoyable."

One of the Beauxbatons girls still clutching a muffler around her head gave what was unmistakably a derisive laugh.

"No one's making you stay!" Hannah whispered, bristling at her.

"The tournament will be officially opened at the end of the feast," the Headmistress continued. "For now, I now invite you all to enjoy this wonderful mean and make yourselves at home!" She sat down, and Harry saw Karkaroff lean forward at once, engaging her in conversation, although she didn’t seem too pleased about it. Not surprising really since he had been a Death Eater and many of the older staff still held grudges, not that he blamed them for that.

The plates in front of them filled with food as usual. The house-elves in the kitchen seemed to have pulled out all the stops; there was a greater variety of dishes in front of them than Harry had ever seen, including several that were definitely foreign.

"What's that?" everyone heard Ron ask from the Gryffindor table, pointing at a large dish of some sort of shellfish stew that stood beside a large steak-and-kidney pudding.

The Great Hall seemed somehow much more crowded than usual, even though there were barely twenty additional students there; perhaps it was because their differently coloured uniforms stood out so clearly against the black of the Hogwarts' robes. Now that they had removed their furs, the Durmstrang students were revealed to be wearing robes of a deep bloodred.

Hagrid sidled into the Hall through a door behind the staff table twenty minutes after the start of the feast. He slid into his seat at the end and waved at Harry, and then the rest of his friends with a very heavily bandaged hand.

"Skrewts doing all right, Hagrid?" Harry called.

"Thrivin'," Hagrid called back happily.

"Yeah, I'll just bet they are," Ernie shuddered. "Looks like they've finally found a food they like, doesn't it? Hagrid's fingers."

At that moment, a voice said, "Excuse me, are you wanting ze bouillabaisse?" It was the girl from Beauxbatons who had laughed during McGonagall's speech. She had finally removed her muffler and a long sheet of silvery-blonde hair fell almost to her waist. She had large, deep blue eyes, and very white, even teeth.

Ernie went purple, he stared up at her, opened his mouth to reply, but nothing came out except a faint gurgling noise.

"Yeah, have it," said Harry, pushing the dish toward the girl.

"You 'ave finished wiz it?"

"Yeah," Justin said breathlessly. "Yeah, it was excellent."

The girl picked up the dish and carried it carefully off to the Ravenclaw table. The other guys were still goggling at the girl as though they had never seen one before. Harry started to laugh. The sound seemed to jog them back to their senses.

"She's a Vela!" Roger said hoarsely to Harry.

Well, that explained a lot. Personally, he thought she was pretty enough, but nothing overly special. Though he could sense a little magic coming from her, not like anyone else, maybe that was the Vela charm?

"When you've both put your eyes back in," said Susan briskly, "you'll be able to see who's just arrived." She was pointing up at the staff table. The two remaining empty seats had just been filled. Ludo Bagman was now sitting on Professor Karkaroff's other side, while Mr. Crouch, was next to Madame Maxime.

"What are they doing here?" said Harry in surprise.

"They organized the Triwizard Tournament, didn't they?" said Susan. "I suppose they wanted to be here to see it start."

When the second course arrived they noticed a number of unfamiliar desserts too. Wayne examined an odd sort of pale blancmange closely, then moved it carefully a few inches to his right, so that it would be clearly visible from the Ravenclaw table. The girl who looked like a Vela appeared to have eaten enough, however, and didn't approach again.

Once the golden plates had been wiped clean, the Headmistress stood up again. A pleasant sort of tension seemed to fill the Hall now. Harry could feel the excitement rising and personally just wanted it all over and done with. All he had was a sinking feeling in his gut and a happiness that the Weasley twins had already graduated, they didn’t need that kind of mayhem this year.

"The moment has come," she offered, nodding at the sea of upturned faces. "The Triwizard Tournament is about to start. I would like to say a few words of explanation before we bring in the casket, just to clarify the procedure that we will be following this year. But first, let me introduce, for those who do not know them, Mr. Bartemius Crouch, Head of the Department of International Magical Cooperation,” there was a smattering of polite applause, "and Mr. Ludo Bagman, Head of the Department of Magical Games and Sports."

There was a much louder round of applause for Bagman than for Crouch, perhaps because of his fame as a Beater, or simply because he looked so much more likable. He acknowledged it with a jovial wave of his hand. Bartemius Crouch did not smile or wave when his name was announced. His toothbrush moustache and severe parting looked very odd next to McGonagall’s severe bun and glasses.

"Mr. Bagman and Mr. Crouch have worked tirelessly over the last few months on the arrangements for the Triwizard Tournament," she continued, "and they will be joining myself, Professor Karkaroff, and Madame Maxime on the panel that will judge the champions' efforts. The casket, then, if you please, Mr. Filch."

Filch, who had been lurking unnoticed in a far corner of the Hall, now approached McGonagall, carrying a great wooden chest encrusted with jewels. It looked extremely old. A murmur of excited interest rose from the watching students; Dennis Creevey actually stood on his chair to see it properly, but, being so tiny, his head hardly rose above anyone else's. Harry wondered how much more flare Dumbledore would have added to the whole affair, and was very grateful for his absence…or was he watching them all, invisible? Apparently it was something he was highly skilled at, even with the added security, they couldn’t be positive he wasn’t within the walls.

"The instructions for the tasks the champions will face this year have already been examined by Mr. Crouch and Mr. Bagman," the Headmistress continued, as Filch placed the chest carefully on the table before her, "and they have made the necessary arrangements for each challenge. There will be three tasks, spaced throughout the school year, and they will test the champions in many different ways.. their magical prowess - their daring -their powers of deduction - and, of course, their ability to cope with danger." At her last word, the Hall was filled with a silence so absolute that nobody seemed to be breathing.

"As you know, three champions compete in the tournament," she went on calmly, "one from each of the participating schools. They will be marked on how well they perform each of the Tournament tasks and the champion with the highest total after task three will win the Triwizard Cup. The champions will be chosen by an impartial selector: the Goblet of Fire."

McGonagall took out her wand and tapped three times upon the top of the casket. The lid creaked slowly open. She reached inside it and pulled out a large, roughly hewn wooden cup. It would have been entirely unremarkable had it not been full to the brim with dancing blue-white flames. She closed the casket and placed the goblet carefully on top of it, where it would be clearly visible to everyone in the Hall.

"Anybody wishing to submit themselves as champion must write their name and school clearly upon a slip of parchment and drop it into the goblet," McGonagall explained. "Aspiring champions have twenty-four hours in which to put their names forward. Tomorrow night, Halloween,” very few caught the slight grimace on her face at the date, there had been little luck at Hogwarts on Halloween since Harry had begun attending, “the goblet will return the names of the three it has judged most worthy to represent their schools. The goblet will be placed in the entrance hall tonight, where it will be freely accessible to all those wishing to compete.”

"To ensure that no underage student yields to temptation," she continued severely, "I will be drawing an Age Line around the Goblet of Fire once it has been placed in the entrance hall. Nobody under the age of seventeen will be able to cross this line.” She glanced at some of the more adventurous younger years in warning.

"Finally, I wish to impress upon any of you wishing to compete that this tournament is not to be entered into lightly. Once a champion has been selected by the Goblet of Fire, he or she is obliged to see the tournament through to the end. The placing of your name in the goblet constitutes a binding, magical contract. There can be no change of heart once you have become a champion. Please be very sure, therefore, that you are wholeheartedly prepared to play before you drop your name into the goblet. Now, I think it is time for bed. Good night to you all." With that they were dismissed.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“In order to defeat Xehanort, there are allies we must gather, acting now to rouse them from their slumber. We have discussed this before, Sora,” Yen Sid pointed out to the three before him, and they nodded.

“Your Mark of Mastery exam was conducted in the hopes you would acquire the power to wake them. However, the Darkness nearly took control of you, and your grasp of your new abilities leaves much to be desired.” The boy had failed spectacularly and had nearly ended up as the Thirteenth vessel, such a mistake could not be made again.

Sora looked down at the floor, suitably chastised for his error in judgement.

“Furthermore, Xehanort nearly made you his vessel, and in the process stripped you of most of the power you had gained by then. I suspect you have already noticed this, correct? But first, you must regain all the strength you have lost. Perhaps it is foolish to expect a complete recovery, but it is absolutely vital you perfect one power--the power of waking,  which you failed to master during your exam. There's someone who lost his strength and found it again, a true hero to whom you ought to pay a visit.”

Yen Sid did not think he would recover all that was lost, but he had to reattain the Power of Waking otherwise all would be lost. They needed all Seven Guardians to face Xehanort. At least they no longer had to worry about that other Drive form, they were all gone.

Sora perked up and strikes various bodybuilding poses, to Donald's less-than-amusement. Would the boy ever grow up?

“Perhaps he can point you in the right direction.”

“Got it,” Sora saluted, and he nodded.

“Master Yen Sid...” Donald began.

“You can count on us to take care of Sora!” Goofy finished. He hoped they were correct, they had failed to report the issues with his Drive forms after all.

“I would have it no other way. I put Sora in your hands,” he leant back in his chair, watching their interactions. The three had become close, not that it was any surprise considering everything they had gone through together.

“Count on us!” all three told him and then they were gone, leaving him to contemplate the plans that had been set into motion, hoping it would be enough to save them all.

TBC….

We’re getting closer to where things will meet up! And consider Krum and Fleur’s ages altered so that they are competing despite Harry being seventeen. They’re closer in age to Hermione than him though.

Hope you enjoyed Harry using the RoR and ending up reaching Aqua when he was trying to see if Riku was still trapped. She came so close to being saved.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: not mine

KH events will be shown more linearly now as we grow closer to things colliding.

Chapter 14

Sora flew for the Mysterious Tower to report back. The gods of Olympus were safe and Hades defeated, again. He didn’t want to go back, didn’t want to face Master Yen Sid with nothing. No matter what Riku said, he knew he didn’t deserve the title of Master, he’d failed so badly. He knew how Herc had regained his strength but how did that help him?

They were gone, his Drive forms…so what had happened? No one else had seen, well, no one except the Heartless. And…he remembered, sort of, more than he had with Anti-form anyway. It hadn’t left him hurting or anything like anti either. He’d still had his Keyblade, he knew that, but a lot of it was a blur, whirling around too fast, had he actually teleported? The sick feeling in his stomach was emotional, not physical at least. He couldn’t tell Master Yen Sid, couldn’t bear to face even more disappointment.

He didn’t want anyone to know, but he knew Donald and Goofy would see it eventually. Riku hadn’t taken anti badly…would this new form be accepted to? And what about Kairi? Would…would she be angry with him? Disgusted? If she…no, she wouldn’t. She’d probably blame herself for not bringing him back right when he’d been a Heartless.

And…was it hurting the other hearts withing him? Roxas was a Nobody so he’d probably be okay but the others? The one that boy had been calling out to…Ven…it had to be Ventus, one of the missing Keyblade wielders…why was his Heart in him though? Who had been that boy who had called out, who had saved them by giving them all magic, helping him wake as much as he’d managed. Had the armour come from him or Ventus?

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Susan watched all the failed attempts to beat the age line, shaking her head at most of them, as if an age potion would work. She leant into Harry’s side as he read a book, ignoring the looks. She knew a lot of people thought they were dating, but they weren’t. Still, they didn’t deny the rumours since it was more trouble than it was worth and neither of them wanted to date at the moment. She’d had a rather horrible breakup with Justin last year and if Harry had ever dated he’d done a very good job of keeping it secret. Susan wasn’t hoping he would ask her or anything, she loved him, but like a brother.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry waited as the Goblet changed colour, signifying it was ready to reveal the Champions. If…when his name came out, he wasn’t sure what to do, there was no way to have him removed due to the idiotic contract, according to the Ministry anyway. But he wasn’t so sure, after all, surely intent mattered? It did in every other bit of magic, and his intent was clear, he did not want to enter at all. Was there some way to have it fall back on whoever entered his name?

McGonagall took her place in front of the Goblet, looking out at them all. “Now, when the champions' names are called, I would ask them please to come up to the top of the Hall, walk along the staff table, and go through into the next chamber,” she indicated the door behind the staff table, "where they will be receiving their first instructions."  She took out her wand and gave a great sweeping wave with it; at once, all the candles except those inside the carved pumpkins were extinguished, plunging them into a state of semidarkness. The Goblet of Fire shone more brightly than anything in the whole Hall, the sparkling bright, bluey-whiteness of the flames almost painful on the eyes.

Everyone watched, waiting. . . . A few people kept checking their watches. . .

"Any second," someone nearby whispered eagerly.

The flames inside the goblet turned suddenly red again. Sparks began to fly from it. In the next moment, a tongue of flame shot into the air, a charred piece of parchment fluttered out of it, the whole room gasped.

McGonagall caught the piece of parchment and held it at arm's length, so that she could read it by the light of the flames, which had turned back to blue-white. "The champion for Durmstrang," she read, in a strong, clear voice, "will be Viktor Krum."

"No surprises there!" yelled Ron as a storm of applause and cheering swept the Hall.

Harry saw Viktor Krum rise from the Slytherin table and slouch up toward McGonagall; he turned right, walked along the staff table, and disappeared through the door into the next chamber.

"Bravo, Viktor!" boomed Karkaroff, so loudly that everyone could hear him, even over all the applause. "Knew you had it in you!"

The clapping and chatting died down. Now everyone's attention was focused again on the goblet, which, seconds later, turned red once more. A second piece of parchment shot out of it, propelled by the flames.

"The champion for Beauxbatons," she read, "is Fleur Delacour!"

"It's her, Harry!" Justin shouted as the girl who so resembled a Veela got gracefully to her feet, shook back her sheet of silvery blonde hair, and swept up between the Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff tables.

"Oh look, they're all disappointed," Hannah said over the noise, nodding toward the remainder of the Beauxbatons party.

Disappointed was a bit of an understatement, Harry thought. Two of the girls who had not been selected had dissolved into tears and were sobbing with their heads on their arms.

When Fleur Delacour too had vanished into the side chamber, silence fell again, but this time it was a silence so stiff with excitement you could almost taste it. The Hogwarts champion next...

And the Goblet of Fire turned red once more; sparks showered out of it; the tongue of flame shot high into the air, and from its tip McGonagall pulled the third piece of parchment. "The Hogwarts champion," she called, "is Harry Potter!"

Harry’s head hit the table in front of him, he’d been right then. Another harebrained scheme to off him, wonderful.

“Harry Potter!” She called again, voice tight with tension. All of the staff knew their thoughts on the Tournament and that Harry had sworn not to enter, that none of their group was going to.

Harry felt Susan and Hannah pat his back before he stood up to face the teachers. “I Harry James Potter swear on my magic that I did not enter my name, or ask anyone to enter my name for me into the Goble of Fire and Triwizard Tournament. So mote it be.” Dead silence met his announcement, and then Ron Weasley scoffed at him.

“Coward,” he sneered, and in the silence of the Hall, everyone heard him.

Draco immediately stood up, glaring at Ron. “Take that back, Ronald Weasley or face me in a Wizards duel for besmirching my foster brother’s honour.”

Ronald was receiving glares from much of the school which was heartening for Harry. He only had a relatively small group of friends, but he had done his best to keep the school on side, especially after the heir of Slytherin mess in second year.

“I am sorry Mister Potter, but as far as I am aware, it does not matter how you were entered, once chosen you must participate,” the Headmistress told him. “Please join the others.”

Harry really didn’t want to but then Professor Sprout stood and nodded to him, so he followed her from the Hall.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Draco sneered as he read the article in the Prophet, blasted Skeeter. That woman was a menace but there were no laws against what she did, his Father was working on it after hearing from Hermione about the various libel laws and the like in the non-magical world. How did she know about Harry’s oath so quickly though? Who would have told her and why? He’d suspect Weasley except he didn’t have the brains to do it.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Riku walked beside Mickey as they made their way through the Realm of Darkness, searching for Aqua. He felt so guilty that she was still there, because she had saved him from a threat he hadn’t even seen. He stopped and Mickey turned back.

“What's wrong, Riku? Are you tired? Do you need a break? We can stop,” the King offered in concern, and Riku shook his head.

“No, just... I've been here. I should know this place. But that all seems like another life,” he admitted, despite having been there several times in the time Sora had slept as well, nothing looked familiar.

“Well, gee. Think of all you've seen! All the feelings you've felt. Why, you've done years of growin' in almost no time at all.”

“I remember my first time here, I was so scared. But now, my doubts and fears are gone. If anything, I feel exhilarated. And it's not because there's darkness in me,” he quickly assured him, hand absently pressing to his Heart, “I know too well what that rush is like. This is different. And it's not adrenaline either. I know Aqua needs us...but I'm ready. I'm in control now. Maybe it's because you're with me this time.” He didn’t know how else to explain what he was feeling.

Mickey shook his head. “It's not me. I think it's because you've finally found inside you that special strength to protect what matters,” the King explained, and Riku blinked.

“What?”

“Sometimes you care so much for somebody that other feelings disappear. And then, there's no room for fear or doubt,” he continued.

Riku smiled, looking down at his hand. “Is that it?” he whispered, thoughts drifting to when he first held a Keyblade, when he met Terra at dusk on the Destiny Islands. He’d forgotten that meeting over the years, if he hadn’t…would the events with ‘Ansem’ have gone differently? “’Strength to protect what matters’... It reminds me of a promise I made.”

“To who?”

“Just someone I once met. Can't tell,” he grinned, teasing. He knew Sora didn’t remember Terra…or Aqua’s visits. He’d been a year younger and that year had been traumatic just weeks later. Yes, Mickey knew Terra but that…ceremony…felt special, private, and he had promised not to tell.

“Sounds like a good memory,” Mickey smiled up at him.

“Yeah... While we're reminiscing, Mickey, does any of this look familiar?”

Mickey looked around. “Sort of, but the Realm of Darkness has changed since I was here with Aqua.”

“Yeah, it's different from what I remember.” And he’d been there much more recently, with Sora.

“Usually, I'd just follow my heart, and Aqua would show me the way. But the closer I get, the hazier our connection feels.”

“You mean...” Riku couldn’t bring himself to say it. He wanted to say it couldn’t be true but…

“Maybe, but we can't give up hope.”

“Yeah,” Riku nodded.

They continued on to the End of Sea, the Dark Margin, a beach in shadow, seeing a light shining from far across the water.

“This beach...” it was where he’d thought he’d be trapped forever with Sora after they’d defeated Xemnas. Where he’d been worried he’d die and leave Sora alone thanks to his injuries.

“It's gone...”

“Huh?” Riku looked at him.

“I'm positive Aqua was here. But now...her trail's gone dim.”

“I've been here, too. With Sora,” he admitted.

“Really?”

“This is where we found our way back to the realm of light. Hey, maybe Aqua did, too!” he suggested.

Mickey solemnly shook his head. “Aqua...has fallen into an even darker abyss--somewhere I can't see her. And I don't think we're equipped to dive any deeper than we already are.”

“So then,” Riku started only to be cut off by a horde of Shadow Heartless emerging from the dark sand.

“Oh no!”

“What?!” he demanded, calling his Keyblade.

“Riku...be careful. Even the least threatening Heartless are stronger in this realm.”

“I got it.” Great, as if they weren’t bad enough everywhere else.

The Heartless ran past them, gathering into a huge solitary mass, the Demon Tower. The pillar of Shadows wriggled in the air and dove into the sand near them, scattering the cluster of Heartless across the sand. Riku and Mickey struck down several of them before they reformed into the tower from beneath them, tossing them into the air. Riku dodged, blasting them with Dark Fire and lightning, darting around as quickly as possible to avoid being hit. He may be stronger and have more stamina, but Sora and Kairi had always been faster, that was why he’d always made their races so long, to outlast Sora’s speed.

He stood panting as the Tower dispersed but they were still surrounded.

“It's not over. Be careful!” Mickey warned just as the spinning tower surged from the sand again.

Riku threw an arm up to shield himself but it wasn’t enough and the tower slammed into him head on.

“Riku!” Mickey yelled but he sounded far away.

He floated in Darkness, unable to see or hear, gasping for air…he was drowning…no! He couldn’t…he had to…he struggles began to weaken as Darkness began seeping into him

“Didn't expect to see you again,” the voice was muffled, barely audible, but he clung to it, fighting to remain conscious.

‘What...?’

“Why did you even come here?” it asked, stronger now….Harry? No…someone, familiar….?

‘Because somebody needs me,’ he thought sluggishly, who needed him?

“Do you want some help?” the voice offered and he struggled to open his eyes, to move, anything.

‘Who are you?’

“Me? I'm...”

Riku didn’t hear as everything faded away. He didn’t see or feel the other slip into his Heart, his body glowing with Light in response, the Heartless panicking and releasing him to land limp on the sand.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Mickey stared in horror at where Riku had been. No! He launched himself at the Heartless, he wouldn’t let them take Riku! He’d fought so hard to find balance, the thought of him turned into one of them….and Riku was more than strong enough to form a Nobody…one the Organisation would be very eager to find and use. He attacked over and over and then he saw a flicker of Light within the Darkness before the Heartless scattered. For a moment, Riku hung in the air before dropping to the sand where he lay unmoving.

“Riku!” he yelled, running towards him. Was it too late? He knelt beside the boy, carefully rolling him onto his back, not for the first time wishing he was closer in size to make such things easier, seeing Riku’s chest rise and fall with breath. He was alive! “Riku... Wake up... Riku,” he urged, sending a healing spell at him to take care of any wounds.

Riku twitched slightly and then cyan eyes slowly fluttered open, staring up at him without recognition for a second before focusing fully. Mickey smiled in relief as Riku groaned, pressing a hand to his head, before trying to sit up.

“Are you okay?” he asked, moving to help him sit, making sure he wouldn’t fall right back over.

“Where'd the Heartless go?” Riku asked, sounding groggy, but at least he remembered what had happened.

“I got more than half of 'em, and the rest vanished. But, they spit you out first.”

Riku slowly stood, holding his head, wavering for a second as he looked around. “Thanks. I owe ya.”

“I know ya feel invincible, but we're not,” he warned seriously, and Riku nodded.

He turned quickly, looking him over in concern, and Mickey was relieved to see the last of the wooziness fading. “Are YOU all right, Mickey?”

“Yeah, thanks to the new gear. But...your Keyblade...” he pointed to where it lay on the sand next to where Riku had been.

“Oh,” Riku gasped, hesitantly picking it up. The blade had been severed just below

the winged teeth.

“The Heartless here are stronger than what we expected. I guess we probably should've powered up our Keyblades before we came in here, huh? I think we need to go back to Master Yen Sid's tower so we can regroup,” Mickey told him, they were too vulnerable without Riku’s Keyblade.

“But Aqua's...still down here, alone. Facing enemies like that,” Riku frowned in concern.

“I know...” he sighed, watching Riku walk to the edge of the water.

“What if she's feeling as scared and alone...as I felt the first time I came here? How long are we supposed to keep her waiting in this awful place?”

Mickey walked up to him. “But Aqua... She's like Sora,” he offered.

“Whaaat!?” Riku practically squeaked, staring at him with wide eyes, and Mickey laughed, waving his hands in front of himself.

“No no no... STRONG like Sora!” he clarified, grinning when Riku slumped, hearing his sigh of relief.

“Okay... Good. Then I guess she's gonna be all right. Sora could fall into any Darkness and swim his way out,” Riku grinned, and Mickey nodded, he probably could.

“Besides, we won't be long,” he promised.

“Right,” Riku nodded, and then walked forward, planting his broken Keyblade into the sand.

“Huh?” What was he doing that for?

“Can't use THIS Keyblade anymore. Might as well leave it here...for the other me,” he finished in a whisper that Mickey almost didn’t hear.

“Wha...?” he stared at Riku in confusion.

Riku just smiled slightly and motioned for Mickey to lead the way. When Riku got that look, he wouldn’t say so Mickey let it drop.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Good morning Harry,” he greeted the younger male as he walked in the door, seeing him pause in surprise before he walked to the table.

“Good morning Tom,” Harry poured himself some tea. “And Merry Christmas.”

“How was the Yule Ball?” he asked, smirking slightly, unsurprised when Harry rolled his eyes.

“I am so glad Susan agreed to go with me, it was….” He shuddered.

“You did very well against the dragon,” he offered.

“Thanks. Using my broom was Draco’s idea. I felt sorry for the dragon who lost half her clutch because of Krum.”

“Indeed, we tried to lobby for them to use fake eggs but Crouch wouldn’t hear of it,” Tom explained. Dragons were endangered after all, risking so many eggs had been foolish.

“Can’t Uncle Lucius just sack the idiot?” Harry grumbled, and Tom chuckled.

“Unfortunately, not while the Tournament is underway.”

“Drats,” Harry sighed. “Any news on Dumbledore?”

“Nothing at the moment, his known associates are being watched, but he’d be expecting that. There is something I wish to speak to you about though.”

“Oh?” Harry asked, obviously curious.

“Your Father’s cloak…and a very old child’s story.”

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Sora slumped over as Donald and Goofy laughed, trying not to feel hurt by everything, before hearing a knock at the door, grateful for the distraction. “Huh?”

“We're back, Master!” That was Mickey! Sure enough, the door opened, Mickey and Riku walking in. “Oh, wow. You guys are all here!”

“We were here before, but you didn't wait,” he pointed out, eyes going to Riku.

Donald and Goofy knocked Sora aside to get to Mickey, causing him to fall over. He watched from the floor as the three hugged.

“Your Majesty!”

“Hey there, fellas. So, what've you three been up to?”

Sora stood up, shaking off the fall and moved closer. “We were visi..” he was cut off, pushed to the floor again.

“We went to Olympus to visit Hercules!” Donald told them.

“And to figure out how to get all of Sora's lost powers back.”

“But...it was a big disappointment,” Donald whispered to his King, but Sora heard him loud and clear, trying not to flinch.

“Oh. What a shame. But, honestly...”

“We didn't fare any better,” Riku spoke up, voice stern, even as a hand came into Sora’s view. He looked up to find Riku staring at him in concern. He took his hand, letting his best friend tug him back to his feet.

“Did ya manage to figure out where Aqua is? 'Cause Master Yen Sid said that's why you fellas left.”

“Even a hint?” Donald looked between them.

Riku and Mickey exchanged glances, before the King's face turned sad.

“Can I finally say something?” Sora asked, feeling Riku squeeze his hand, at least someone was willing to listen.

“We know Master Aqua made it as far as the beach that Sora and I once visited, but that's where her trail ends,” Riku filled them in, pulling Sora into the group with him.

“Meaning...?” Sora asked him.

“All traces of her vanish into the great abyss...beneath the Realm of Darkness,” Mickey answered.

“She's gone?” Donald sighed sadly.

“No. Sora was dragged into the abyss during his exam and I went in after him. So, I think if we find someone who was really close to Aqua, and they make the dive, they could reach her down there,” Riku pointed out but the King didn’t seem to agree, looking very sad.

“I'm not sure who's even left to ask. Ventus is hidden...and Aqua's the only one who knows where. Plus, nobody's seen Terra in ages. Aqua was the last.”

“So Aqua…she's gonna be the key to finding all three,” Riku grimaced.

“Yes. Their teacher, Master Eraqus, would have been another possibility, had Xehanort not mercilessly struck him down,” Master Yen Sid finally spoke up again, before closing his eyes pensively, and Sora places a hand over his heart)

“I'll save her,” he whispered, except….it wasn’t him, was it? He felt light headed, wavering slightly, and Riku looked at him in alarm, feeling it.

“You can't!” Donald yelled.

“But Sora, that's gonna be super hard since you don't have the power of waking,” Goofy added.

“Huh? Sorry... I have no idea why that just popped out,” he shook his head, rubbing his chest.

“Well, it was pretty convincing,” Mickey offered.

“Hey, you okay?” Riku asked him.

“Yeah, I…”

“Sora,” Riku stared at him, and he wilted.

“It wasn’t me…I didn’t say that,” he admitted.

“Explain,” Master Yen Sid immediately demanded.

“In the exam… when I was asleep. There was a voice, a boy, he was yelling the name Ven, telling him to wake up…he’s why I could kind of hear you guys and Xehanort, why I fell off the chair. I think Ventus...is in here.” He touched his heart.

“When I dove, I found you wearing strange armour. Mickey, didn’t you say they had armour?”

“Gosh, yes all three of them have armour,” the King answered.

“And Roxas looks nothing like you, Sora. He’s blond for starters.”

“Ven is blond!” Mickey stared at him in awe.

“He went to sleep a decade ago, right?” Riku looked at Master Yen Sid who nodded. “I remember, there was this night on the beach, something strange happened. You were crying because someone else was sad. I…I told you to open your Heart and listen and you did. You just stood there for a while and after, you said you thought it worked.”

“I don’t remember that,” Sora frowned.

“You were only four and that year…” Riku trailed off.

“Oh,” right. He didn’t really remember a lot from before that year so that made sense.

“if Ventus truly does sleep within your Heart then finding the power of waking is all the more important Sora. Mickey and Riku, I recall that Master Aqua journeyed to many worlds, and connected with others who could be the link we need.”

“Good plan, sir. Riku and I will retrace her steps and see if we can find any sort of clues, but first...” Mickey agreed before approaching the desk.

“Hmm?”

“We got hit pretty hard in the realm of darkness. My Keyblade was damaged, and the Heartless broke Riku's clean in half. So, we're gonna need to get replacements before we can continue.”

“They broke your Keyblade?” Sora asked, looking Riku over.

“I’m fine,” he promised.

“In that case, rendezvous with Kairi and Lea. They are continuing their training under the tutelage of the wizard Merlin,” Yen Sid ordered.

“Yes, sir.”

“Also, I would like you to deliver these for me,” Master Yen Sid waved a hand over the table and two briefcases appeared, one black and pink, and one red.

“Are they...” Mickey looked at the cases.

“Yes, they are the same as the ones I gave you. Special vestments to shield Kairi and Lea from the Darkness.”

“We got 'em,” Mickey nodded, and Riku stepped forward to take the larger.

“What? No fair! What about my outfit, Master?” Sora butted in, trying to ignore the sadness that they were being separated again…and that Riku got to see Kairi when he hadn’t seen her in ages.

“Sora, don't bug him like that. It's inconsiderate,” Donald chided.

“Settle down. I have new clothes for you, too, Sora.”

“Yeah?” Sora managed a cheerful grin.

“A gift from the good fairies,” the Master agreed, waving his hand and another case appeared.

“I knew you'd come through for me. Thanks!”

“Those are no ordinary garments, Sora,” he warned, and Sora froze for a second. Considering what his current clothing had done, he wasn’t sure about more special clothing. “Like before, they have very special powers, so it took extra time to prepare them. In addition, there is a gift from Chip and Dale inside.”

“Cool. Okay!” He didn’t let them know he was nervous, slinging the case over his shoulder.

“Happy now?” Riku smiled at him, but his eyes were shadowed with concern. If anyone was going to see through his act, it was Riku.

“Yup!” he was, mostly. He was soon leaving, Heartbinder in pocket, walking beside Riku for at least a few moments. Would the three of them never be together for more than a few minutes or days ever again? He leant into Riku when he slung his arm over his shoulders.

“Hang in there, okay? We’ll all be together before you know it,” Riku promised. “Any messages for Kairi?” he asked with a teasing smile so different to how it had been in the months before the Islands fell. It was like…he wasn’t interested anymore? That was good, right?

“Just I miss her,” he whispered.

“I’ll tell her. Be careful out there, okay?”

“You too, you’re going to the more dangerous place.”

He waved as Riku and Mickey left before heading to the Gummi ship to leave as well.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry was feeling distinctly homicidal as he prepared to dive into the lake. He doubted Aunty Amelia was any happier considering his ‘stolen item’ was Susan. The riddle said nothing about taking a living person! Was the countdown true or just something to motivate them?

He saw the judges and frowned, fighting down his anger and the corresponding Darkness, feeling something flicker on the edge of his awareness. He ignored the explanations, focusing on the Occlumency that Professor Snape and Sirius had been teaching them all for several years. When the canon blast sounded, he was mostly calm, diving into the frigid water with the others.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Hermione tossed the paper aside, poor Harry and Susan. There was no privacy and it was just wrong. Taking her to the ball did not mean they were dating! She looked up and saw Ron in a corner, glowering and muttering, quickly looking away. She was not in the mood to deal with him and his small mindedness. That was one person she would not be upset to see the last of at the end of the school year.

She looked down at the Ring on her finger and smiled softly. Once the blasted Tournament was done with and graduation over, she had a wedding to plan. She was looking forward to it, even if her parents worried they were too young. Most people married right of Hogwarts though and it wasn’t like she was planning on being a house wife, she’d made that very clear to Draco and he agreed. He seemed to think she’d make a good Minister one day, though she wasn’t as sure.

Keeping Harry alive through the Tournament came first though, everything else would wait.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

‘Do you seek our liege?’

“Huh?” Sora blurted, stunned and confused. The words had just kind of appeared in his mind.

“What is it?” Donald asked.

Sora spun, sensing something….to find three Dusks. Had they been the ones to…speak?

“Nobodies!” Goofy called, summoning his shield.

Sora summoned the Keyblade as more appeared, launching himself into the fight. It was a bit easier than the fight in Thebes, had he gotten a bit stronger maybe? It was still harder than it had been before though but in the end the Nobodies were gone.

“Hmm... What was that voice? I know I heard it.”

“I didn't hear it,” Donald shook his head.

“You sure it wasn't the wind? Or somethin' else?” Goofy suggested, and Sora shook his head.

“I'm pretty sure...” he frowned and then he heard familiar voices approaching, grinning as Hayner, Pence, and Olette appeared, running from…what was that?! He called his Keyblade back and got ready to fight.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Tomorrow was the day. Potter would be dealt with the way he should have been years ago and then he would finally defeat ‘Lord Voldemort’, securing his fame forever. The man had pulled the wool over the people’s eyes with his claims of previous insanity and the like, but he would prove to them all that the man was the biggest threat their World had ever faced and they would thank him for everything he had done to protect them…even ensuring Potter’s demise to make him killable by others. The boy would never do it now, not when the two had become ‘friends’.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

"Ladies and gentlemen, in five minutes' time, I will be asking you to make your way down to the Quidditch field for the third and final task of the Triwizard Tournament. Will the champions please follow Mr. Bagman down to the stadium now."

Harry got up, the Hufflepuffs all along the table were applauding him; his friends all wished him good luck loudly, and he headed off out of the Great Hall with Fleur, and Viktor.

"Feeling all right. Harry?" Bagman asked as they went down the stone steps onto the grounds. "Confident?"

"I'm okay," said Harry. It was sort of true; he was nervous, but he kept running over all the hexes and spells he had been practicing in his mind as they walked, and the knowledge that he could remember them all made him feel better.  And if worse came to worse, he had his Keyblade and that magic. He was not going to die to keep his secret, even if he had hoped to keep it unknown for Dumbledore. He had been trained by Aunt Amelia, Sirius, Remus…even Lucius, Snape, and Tom too, he was better prepared than most Hogwarts seventh years.

They walked onto the Quidditch field, which was now completely unrecognizable. A twenty-foot-high hedge ran all the way around the edge of it. There was a gap right in front of them: the entrance to the vast maze. The passage beyond it looked dark and creepy .

Five minutes later, the stands had begun to fill; the air was full of excited voices and the rumbling of feet as the hundreds of students filed into their seats. The sky was a deep, clear blue now, and the first stars were starting to appear. Hagrid, Professor Moody, Professor Sinistra, and Professor Flitwick walked into the stadium and approached Bagman and the champions. They were wearing large, red, luminous stars on their hats, all except Hagrid, who had his on the back of his moleskin vest.

"We are going to be patrolling the outside of the maze," said Professor Flitwick to the champions. "If you get into difficulty, and wish to be rescued, send red sparks into the air, and one of us will come and get you, do you understand?"

The champions nodded.

"Off you go, then!" said Bagman brightly to the four patrollers.

"Good luck. Harry," Hagrid whispered, surprising him, and the four of them walked away in different directions, to station themselves around the maze. Things had been a bit cool with Hagrid since the revelations about Dumbledore but maybe he was warming back up to him?

Bagman pointed his wand at his throat, muttered, "Sonorus," and his magically magnified voice echoed into the stands. "Ladies and gentlemen, the third and final task of the Triwizard Tournament is about to begin! Let me remind you how the points currently stand! In first place, with eighty-five points - Mr. Harry Potter, both of Hogwarts School!" The cheers and applause sent birds from the Forbidden Forest fluttering into the darkening sky. "In second place, with eighty points - Mr. Viktor Krum, of Durmstrang Institute!" More applause. "And in third place - Miss Fleur Delacour, of Beauxbatons Academy!"

Harry could just make out Sirius, the Malfoys, Bones, and his friends applauding Fleur politely, halfway up the stands. He waved up at them, and they waved back, beaming at him.

"So ... on my whistle, Harry!" said Bagman. "Three - two - one -"

He gave a short blast on his whistle, and Harry hurried forward into the maze.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Sora lay in the sand, holding Kairi’s hand in his. He’d thought he’d never see her again, trapped on that beach with Riku. He didn’t regret being trapped there, he’d fought to save them all, they all had. It wasn’t like they’d meant to get left behind when everyone else had escape via the portal Naminé had opened. He turned his head to look at her, she was so pretty.

She opened her eyes and grinned at him, and he grinned back. “I’m so glad you’re back,” she whispered.

“Me too.”

“Sora…”

“Yeah?”

“Are you in love with Riku?” She asked, and he blinked.

“Of course, he’s my best friend,” he told her, and she giggled.

“Not like that! I mean….well, you know. Do you want to kiss him?”

“Riku?” he stared at her, frowning slightly. “I uh…I don’t think so? It wouldn’t be bad or anything but I…uh…”

She nodded, seeming to understand what he didn’t. She rolled onto her side, watching him. “What about me?”

“You want to kiss him?” he asked, not sure what that made him feel.

“Do you want to kiss me?”

He felt his face warming up, swallowing nervously, but he nodded slightly.

She smiled at him and leant closer. “I’d like that too,” she whispered, and then their lips were brushing. “I know you’ll get called on to go save the universe again soon, you and Riku.”

“Hey, you have a Keyblade too now, we’ll teach you and you can come,” he argued. They weren’t splitting up again!

“Thanks,” she smiled.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry slammed into the ground, dropping into a roll immediately, even as his head was spinning from the portkey. He felt a spell flash over his back, barely missing him, even as he got back to his feet, scanning his surroundings. A graveyard? He spotted a familiar bearded figure and grit his teeth, wand in hand. Scattered around was what looked like the set up for some kind of Black magic ritual….was it literally a set up? Kill him and blame Tom and the old Death Eaters? Wonderful.

“I know you’re there Dumbledore!” he called, moving between the gravestones until he saw the name on one. Definitely a set up, it meant he was in…. Little Hangleton graveyard, the big house nearby had to be the old Riddle manor. Which meant the Gaunt shack was nearby and possible safety. Tom had mentioned that he had warded the place powerfully, wards only a Parseltongue could get passed. He could hopefully call for backup from there too.

How to get by the deranged ex-headmaster?

TBC…

Was going to finish Hogwarts this chap but it’s getting a bit too long. Only one KH scene set back in time in this chap, Sora and Kairi’s kiss, set post KH2 before Dream.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: Not mine

Chapter 15

Aqua sat on the beach in silence, staring into the distance, her companion silent on the rock beside her. He had told her what he knew of events in the Realm of Light and it had hurt to learn all that those bright boys she had met had gone through. Not bequeathing Sora hadn’t saved them from the fate of being forced to fight each other, though she did wonder how he had ended up with the Keyblade.

Her thoughts wondered to another boy with a Keyblade – Harry. She hoped he was alright, that he hadn’t hurt himself trying to save her. Learning from him that Ven still existed, his heart sleeping inside someone else, had given her hope. And even if there was no way to find out who or how to free him, his memories lived on in Harry himself. She wasn’t sure about his carrying Vanitas’ memories as well, how did he balance such different Hearts within himself? She wished she had been able to go to his World, memory was not enough, he would need a teacher and if she wasn’t suited then she could have helped him leave his World and reach Master Yen Sid.

She glanced at her companion, she had a lot of questions about him but at the moment she didn’t want to break the quiet.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Mickey sat up, hearing a noise from the bunk room where Riku should be sleeping. He went to the doorway, taking a second for his eyes to adjust to the lower light level. Riku was in his bunk but he was not sleeping peacefully. They would reach Radiant Garden soon, seeing Kairi again would do Riku good after his near death in the Realm of Darkness. Was his disturbed sleep due to that? What had the Heartless done while they had him for those brief moments? Had they attempted to take his Heart?

Riku groaned, head thrashing, and Mickey cautiously approached the bed, knowing better than to startle him.

“Riku?” he called, remaining just out of reach. “Riku, wake up,” he called louder.

Riku started, eyes snapping open, even as a flicker of dark fire licked at his fingers before vanishing.

“Riku?”

“Mickey?” He sounded half asleep still, eyes not fully focused, even as he lifted a hand to rub the sleep from them.

“Sorry ta wake you, but you seemed to be having a nightmare.”

“I…” Riku sat up properly, running a hand through sleep messed hair. “I don’t think I was dreaming,” he admitted. He shook his head. “It’s nothing, are we there yet?” he asked, and Mickey chuckled at the question.

“Almost, go get cleaned up.”

Riku nodded and got up to get ready to see his friend. Mickey watched him go, concerned, but there was nothing he could do if Riku didn’t wish to speak of what it was. Hopefully he would speak with Kairi.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry stared at the powerful wizard before him. He’d never fully trusted him and he’d been right not to but now he was trapped alone with him, great. Then again, it meant he didn’t have to hide any of his abilities if things became bad enough. He had no illusions as to his own skills as an Earth wizard in comparison to Dumbledore. “What do you want Dumbledore?” he demanded, keeping his wand at the ready.

The ex-Headmaster stepped into better view, dressed garishly as always, although the robes looked…worn. It seemed things hadn’t been easy for him the last few years on the run and…there was a craziness in his eyes that hadn’t been there before.

“Welcome Harry, to the day of your death,” the old man announced grandly.

“You’re insane. You kill me and they’ll never stop hunting you.”

“Why would they hunt me, this was obviously the work of Lord Voldemort.” He waved towards the manor, gravestone, and the ritual elements.

“The average magical may be dumb, but not this dumb,” Harry shook his head. He really wanted his emergency portkey but thanks to the Tournament Committee it was back in his trunk, of no use to him. All they’d been allowed was their wands and they had been searched to ensure it.

“Give me your wand Harry, the less you struggle then the less painful it will be.”

“Never,” Harry shifted his stance a little, ready to fight.

Dumbledore shook his head, looking sad. “Foolish boy, you are no match for me.”

“Aren’t I?” Harry asked. “Marked as his equal, I’d say that gives me a fair shot.”

“You are marked as Tom’s equal not mine, I am the only one he ever feared.”

“You’re assuming he’s the Dark Lord of prophecy, guess you missed the latest theories…that you’re the Dark Lord.”

That made him angry.

“My parents defied you, I’ve heard the stories from Sirius and Remus. You marked me by sending me to the Dursley’s, by trying to kill me every year, marking doesn’t have to be physical. Which means I’m your equal,” Harry told him.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Kairi lowered her Keyblade, panting, staring at Ax…Lea who lowered his as well, grinning at her.

“Better,” he told her. He may be as new as her to Keyblades, but he had way more combat experience.

“I’d agree,” a familiar voice called, and she spun, eyes wide.

“Riku!” She laughed, lunging at him, and he caught her in a hug. “When did you get here? Is Sora with you?”

“Slow down!” he laughed, and it was so good to see him laugh, he seemed so much lighter now then he had been in such a long time. “King Mickey and I just got here and no, Sora’s not with me. I did see him at Master Yen Sid’s though and he’s okay. And we’re pretty sure we know where Ventus’ heart is.”

“Oh?” Lea asked.

“Inside Sora,” Riku told them both and they just stared at him.

“What?” Kairi demanded.

Riku moved to sit on a log and they followed, listening as he explained what they knew. Ventus, the youngest missing Keyblade wielder, was within Sora’s Heart? What did that mean? What would happen to Sora if they were separated, would he…would he change, be different?

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry threw himself behind a gravestone, breathing heavily, wincing as his side pulled, feeling the warm liquid soaking into his clothing. He pressed a hand to the wound and grimaced, seeing the red on his hand, that was not good. He knew better than to use episky on such a deep wound, not to mention it wouldn’t do much of anything for it, instead using Vulnera Sanentur, quietly repeating it three times like Professor Snape recommended. He3 bit his lip as he felt it working, sealing the wound.

Dumbledore was kicking his arse, the man was old and powerful. He’d been hoping to lead him a merry chase until Tom could track them, get some back up, but it looked like that wasn’t going to happen.

He closed his eyes and then extended his hand, watching Lost Memory form, holding it easily. There was no other way, he would have to fight as a Keyblade wielder and not a wizard.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Sora tossed and turned in his sleep, grimacing, curling around his chest. Deep in his Heart, another stirred restlessly, sensing danger, trying to wake, but unable.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry hissed at the snake and the door opened, staggering into the tiny house. He moved through it, making it to the kitchen where he knelt and tore up the floorboards, finding the box where Tom had said it would be. The curse and horcrux were long gone, leaving an ordinary ring…with a very extraordinary stone set within it. Tom had told him the story, told him what his cloak really was…and his suspicions on the Headmaster’s wands, suspicions that had been proven true after a confrontation with a certain prisoner in Europe. He was sure that holding the loyalty of two of the three would aide Harry against Dumbledore and at the moment he would take any advantage he could get. 

Harry picked up the ring, hesitating, but then slipped the ring on his finger. He didn’t feel anything, but would he?

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Aqua closed her eyes, felling….sensing….Harry? if it was him he was in deadly danger and there was nothing she could do to help. Was there? She reached out with her Heart, trying to at least give him what strength she could to make it through the trial he faced.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry closed his eyes, a small smile flitting across his lips as he felt something…others reaching out to his Heart, offering their strength. Aqua…the sleeping boy…Ven…Riku… he took a deep breath and straightened, his stance firm again as he met maddened blue eyes across the battlefield the cemetery had become. It was time to end this. He bent his knees, dropping lower, reversing his grip on his Keyblade, his stance almost mirroring Ventus’, knowing he needed the speed of his single handed attacks more than the power between double handed ones.

“You cannot defeat me Harry! Surrender and your death with be merciful.”

“And let you plunge the world into war? Never,” Harry snarled. He struggled to control his anger, his Darkness, to keep it in balance. The wind in the graveyard picked up, coming to his call.

He dodged a killing curse, reflecting another curse back at the old man who also dodged. He really had lost it if he was tossing around Unforgivables! Harry swung his Keyblade around, hoping it worked, he’d never used the Shotlock ability before. He felt the magic build and release, in an attack he remember from Vanitas…his Keyblade unleashing a beam of blue energy, augmented by a rotating triangle of blue crystals.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Hermione paced, trying not to bite her nails in anxiety. Everything they had done to ensure Harry’s safety had been for nothing, he was gone and no one knew where. Tom, Sirius, Amelia, Lucius…all of the adults with a lick of power were letting loose on the idiots in charge, trying to work out who was working with Dumbledore. They had to find Harry, they just had to!

She briefly struggled before going limp as arms wrapped around her, burying her face in his robes. Draco kissed the top of her head, holding her close. “We’ll find him Hermione. You know Harry, he can get out of anything.”

“He’s never faced Dumbledore before!”

“But he’s been training too,” Draco murmured. “Trust him.”

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Aren't you making it a little too obvious? Xigbar asked as he joined them on the roof, looking down at were Sora was in front of a restaurant.

“We were instructed to guide him,” Xemnas spoke.

“Yes...just look at them. They wouldn't get far if we did not spell it out,” Ansem waved a hand at the group.

“Fair enough. But let's not forget how many times Sora still managed to rain on our parade,” he warned, personally he kind of found it funny how the kid kept beating them.

“If he wavers from the path we lay, we destroy him,” Ansem scoffed.

“But in that case...we'll have to find ourselves another vessel,” he warned them.

“That is why we never have just one iron in the fire,” Xemnas smirked. That likely meant…wonderful.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Albus had been shocked by the strange weapon Harry had found somewhere, and the fact it seemed able to channel magic into spells he hadn’t seen before. Not that it would change things, just prolong the inevitable. He wielded the Deathstick, there was no way for the boy to defeat him.

Trying to make him doubt himself by insinuating he was the one in the prophecy had been a waste of time. He was the greatest Light Lord since Merlin himself! He would defeat the boy and then ensure he died at Riddle’s hand, Polyjuice perhaps? Once that was done, he would defeat Riddle and cement his fame and power forever in history!

He had to admit though, the boys ability to defect spells back at him was becoming very annoying.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Kairi sat on a log, writing a letter to Sora as the evening sun washed over her.

I'm sorry I left without saying good-bye. Did Master Yen Sid tell you? I'm training to become a Keyblade wielder like you. That's right. No more waiting for you to come back from your adventures. I want to get out there and do my part to help. Merlin has used his magic to bring us to a place where time doesn't matter. We can take as long as we need to complete our training. He's an amazing wizard. Oh, and by "us," I mean me and Lea. He's really sorry for all the trouble he caused. I told him it's fine, but he won't stop apologizing. I'll admit I was a little scared of him at first, but I've gotten to know him better. All he ever wanted was to help his friend. Honestly, it's hard not to like him. Every now and then, I catch him staring at me. When I ask what's wrong, he says, "I'm not sure. I think I'm forgetting something. Don't know what." Sora, I think it may have something to do with you. Your journey is all about helping people: some that you've never met before, and some like Lea that you have. They're all counting on you. It won't be easy, but I hope you'll remain the happy and cheerful Sora I know. There's no heart your smile can't reach.

Kairi smiled softly, remembering their first and only kiss, only a day before they’d been summoned by Master Yen Sid for the exam. She heard footsteps and looked over to see Lea. “What's wrong?”

He broke his stare after a moment and tried to shrug it off, turning away. “Huh? Nothin', sorry.”

“Lea,” she chided gently.

“What? I am.” He scratched the back of his neck.

She giggled, and he sat on a rock opposite her as she continued writing.

“A letter?” he asked after a while.

“Yup,” she glanced up at him.

“To Sora?” he pressed.

“Mmm, technically yes. But I won't send it. It's more for me.”

“Ask Merlin. He'll deliver it for you,” he shrugged.

“Yeah, but it's okay. I just like talking to Sora, even if it's on paper.” She cradled the notepad close, smiling softly.

“Ohh... Okay.” He shook his head but then straightened. “Oh!”

Kairi tilted her head, puzzled, only for Lea to pull out two sea-salt ice cream bars.

“Here.” He held one out to her.

“Ice cream? Really?” She laughed.

“Yeah, I asked Merlin to pick these up,” he shrugged, and she smiled at him. “Ya know, we did both summon Keyblades. Gotta celebrate.”

“You're sweet, Lea,” she told him as she took it.

Lea chuckled sheepishly. “Naw...” he watched her take a bite, zoning out again.

“What?”

He averted his gaze. “N-nothing, I just...”

“You're trying to remember what you forgot?” She asked gently.

“Well, I, uh... Yeah... Yeah.” He looked out at the sunset as his words trailed off.

“So tomorrow…you and me in the ring. You ready?”

“'Course.”

“Don't hold back, Lea. Promise?”

,,,,,,,,,,,,

In the glare of the sun, Lea stared at a different girl in Kairi's shadow. Her black hair swayed softly in the breeze as she held her ice cream with a smile. Lea's eyes welled up with tears and he dropped his ice cream bar in shock. Unable to contain his feelings, the tears streamed down his face.

“Huh? Are you okay? Lea!” Kairi’s voice snapped him out of his thoughts.

He quickly tried to wipe them away as Kairi got closer to him. “Yeah... Sorry...”

“You're crying. What's wrong?” She asked.

Lea sniffled. “Something in my eyes,” he answered.

“Lea...”

He stood up before she could say more. “I'm...gonna go. Sorry.”

“'Kay, but stop apologising,” she told him with a soft smile.

“Fine...on one condition,” he agreed.

“What?”

“Call me Axel from now on. Got it memorised?” he pointed to his temple.

“Yeah. Okay, Axel,” she agreed.

He walked away, leaving his ice cream bar in the grass. Why did he keep seeing that girl? Who was she? Maybe it was wrong, but it felt right to go back to the old name, even if everyone else had gone back to using their human names. Besides, Roxas only knew him as Axel, when he came back, Axel didn’t want him getting confused if people called him Lea around him.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry gasped, staring at the small creatures that had formed…Unversed? How? He’d never summoned them before! And…his emotions weren’t ‘fledgling’ like Vanitas’. Was it the negative energy associated with the graveyard, Riddle Manor, and the Gaunt shack? Maybe there was more to the Unversed than Van told Ven? He bit his lip as one was nicked by a curse, they really were an extension of the creator…he’d felt its pain.

,,,,,,,,,

Vanitas stared out at the wasteland of the Keyblade Graveyard, why couldn’t Xehanort chose somewhere nicer as their base? He may be a creature of Darkness, but he could still appreciate a pretty view, a comfortable bed… something had disturbed his rest but he wasn’t sure what. It was not his brother, he knew that much, and yet there was something familiar to it at the same time. The boy Xehanort was so interested in…Sora? Could he be sensing him? He snorted, if he was then the kid wasn’t the bright ball of Light everyone claimed.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry leant on a half destroyed tombstone, staring down at the body, unable to believe it. He’d done it, he’d won….Dumbledore would never destroy another life for his ‘greater good’. He slid down the stone, breathing heavily, every bone aches, his magic drained…but he was alive. Harry looked down at the wand in his hand, he didn’t want it, but better he keep it hidden then risk someone else going after it.

The Unversed that had survived shifted around him, almost as if worried about him. He held his hand out to a Flood, smiling when it butted into his hand like a cat. Made of negative emotions or not, they weren’t evil. He struggled to focus on them, working on dispelling them gently, and soon they all faded away.

It took almost an hour for him to have enough magic to cast a cure spell on himself and then summon the Triwizard cup, hoping the Portkey was set for a return. He grabbed the body and the cup and then the cemetery was empty.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Dilan led Riku and Mickey to the Fountain Court, walking softly over the cobblestone terrain. Dilan stopped, gesturing at their destination.

“So, this is the place,” Mickey commented.

“Where Aqua fell into the realm of darkness after she dove in to save Terra,” Riku stared down at the mosaic.

“Yeah, she said he was acting strange.”

“Strange how, exactly?” he asked.

“She sensed Darkness in him, and they ended up getting into a big fight.”

“Right,” he nodded, he understood that better than most. “And in the aftermath, the two of them disappeared. Around the same time, the guards found a stranger with white hair lying unconscious here in the square…a man calling himself ‘Xehanort’.”

“Ansem the Wise took the stranger in, but that was a mistake. Xehanort betrayed his master, stole his research, and along with his fellow apprentices, separated his heart from his body. Xehanort's heart took his master's name, "Ansem," and travelled to the past to give his younger self instructions. He even briefly had control of you. His empty body stayed in the present, took the name Xemnas, and founded Organization XIII. Their goal was to prepare thirteen vessels for Xehanort's heart,” Mickey shuddered.

“Until we put an end to the Organization. But all the while Young Xehanort had been visiting the future to choose thirteen vessels of his own…hearts with strong enough ties to him to begin a new Organization, the REAL Organization XIII. And now they're looking for a fight with us.” Would it never end? Would they spend their whole lives fighting some version of the man? “But what happened to Terra? I thought you said that Aqua saved him.”

Mickey's stared at the far wall, thinking seriously. “Yep, she did. The problem is we didn't notice. You remember the end of the Mark of Mastery exam, when Master Xehanort made his grand return?”

How could he ever forget that farse? Or how close he’d come to losing his best friend? If Sora hadn’t managed to wake enough to fall from the seat…if Lea hadn’t shown up when he had…they would have their Thirteen vessels and Sora would be gone, his Heart lost deep in the Darkness, asleep and unable to wake. Would anything of him have been left in his possessed body?

 “That's the Xehanort I remember. He was already a pretty old man then. But how do you explain Ansem and Xemnas, his Heartless and his Nobody? Isn't it strange how young they look? Why aren't THEY old men? It's because Xehanort was using a different body when the split happened. That face from the portrait I mentioned--it wasn't just some stranger that Ansem the Wise took under his wing. It was the young man whose body Master Xehanort possessed.”

“No way! That was Terra? Master Xehanort was using Terra?” Okay…that did make sense. He’d never stopped to wonder why he appeared so young.

“Yep. Master Xehanort told us "another on our list" belonged to him. He was talking about Terra. Turns out, Aqua saved more than just her friend that day.”

“Okay, but Master Xehanort is an old man again now. Where did Terra's body go?” he had decided he hated time travel, it was far too confusing.

“Hmm...” Mickey pondered before gasping. “It's cause Master Xehanort's collecting vessels! He claimed to have two of our seven lights. We got Sora back, but Terra must still be on Xehanort's side.”

“He's with Organization XIII? We should warn Sora.”

“Yep! And Merlin, too.”

“Yeah,” Riku agreed, more worried than ever now. How would they find enough Guardians to counter the Thirteen?

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“HARRY!”

Susan’s scream had them all running for the stage as a mass of tangled limbs and cloth appeared.

Sirius dropped to his knees, pulling the bodies apart, frantically searching for a pulse. “Healer!” he yelled. His godson was alive!

TBC…

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: not mine

I have a poll up in my ffnet profile, please vote!

Chapter 16

Tom stared at the young man lying in the bed, it had been three weeks since Harry had reappeared with Dumbledore’s dead body and he had yet to wake. His magic had been drained dangerously low and he had lost a lot of blood, one of his wounds had also been cursed. He was healed but his magic was being slow to return.

Still, he was stable so all they could do was wait. Pomphrey had wanted him moved to St Mungo’s but for security reasons they had moved him to the Malfoy estate. The wards had been raised fully, only the most trusted given access. Despite everything, there were those who wanted revenge on Harry for Dumbledore’s death.

He had seen the Ring on Harry’s finger, had found the wand hidden in his Triwizard uniform, if he was right, then Harry held the loyalty of all three Hallows….something never before done. Was that part of why he remained unconscious?

There was no way to know until he woke.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Sora blinked as they arrived, looking around in confusion. The roof was very low and….there was a giant toy ball beside them? “What in the world?” he asked as they walked forward, passed an equally oversized xylophone and soccer ball. “Where are we?” they moved out to find it hadn’t been a roof but…a bed? He looked up to the larger-than-life bedside table and it hit him. “Oh my gosh! Have we been shrunk?! And...and look at us!”

Sora stared down at his body….he was plastic? What!?

“You know what the magic is for. We have to protect the world order!” Donald told him huffily.

“Border?” he teased shakily. Better to focus on that then the fact he was now…a toy? Definitely not a preferred form…he wasn’t really alive at the moment, was he?

“I said, "Order"!” Donald yelled.

Something to their left caught Goofy's eye. “Gawrsh...” they followed his eyeline. “Who's gonna protect the order from them?”

“Heartless!” they cried in unison, summoning their weapons before running at the Heartless.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Susan sat beside Harry, holding a limp, cool, hand in hers. “Come on Harry, you have to wake up. Draco and Hermione insisted on putting the wedding off until you’re awake. They can’t have a wedding without the best man after all. Sirius is going insane, Remus can barely keep him under control. Dumbledore’s remaining supporters are stirring up trouble too. We…we need you.”

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“They're all toys? So that's why we look the way we do,” Sora murmured as he stared at the various toys as the milled around the massive bedroom.

“Excuse me,” Buzz said, and Sora turned to face him. “You said that you've battled those intruders before. Tell us where and why.”

“Oh... Well, uh...we are…”

“Order!” Donald hissed at him, and Sora grimaced, he hated having to try and explain things without breaking the World Order.

“Well? You must have come from somewhere,” Buzz pushed.

“Take it easy, Buzz. What matters is that they got those intruders out of our way - for at least a little while,” Woody spoke up to try and defuse the situation. “No need to interrogate 'em.”

“Yeah, Buzz!” Rex agreed. Sora couldn’t believe he was kind of meeting a dinosaur!

“Woody's right,” the talking pig agreed.

“Noted. But still...” Buzz glared.

“Hey. Have those "intruders"--the Heartless--been a problem around here?” Sora asked before they could ask more questions he couldn’t answer.

“No, they just showed up a little while ago,” Woody answered.

“In fact, those "Heartless" materialized...right after our friends up and vanished,” Buzz added.

“You don't think...” Donald whispered.

“Well, gee. It can't just be a coincidence,” Goofy agreed.

Sora nodded and Woody gazed up at the window over the desk.

“It wasn't always this lonely. One day we woke up, and we were the only toys left here. Nobody's heard from Mom, Molly, or Andy...” Woody explained before sitting on a wooden block and lifting a foot to reveal the underside of his shoe where the name "ANDY" was written in faded ink. “We keep waiting for Andy to come home.”

“You really care about him,” Sora understood the feeling.

Woody nodded and stood up, re-joining the group. “Yeah... He's the best friend that toys like us could ever hope to have.” He placed a hand on Buzz's shoulder and the toys smiled.

“All right. We'd better start looking!” Sora announced, grinning at them.

“Huh?” Woody looked at him, startled.

“Have you gotten any clues we can go on…any other strange things that happened?”

“Well... Hmm. There's one thing.”

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Neville sat beside Harry’s bed, reading a Herbology book to him only to pause as he heard something out of place. He looked up but the room was empty. He heard it again and looked down, a grin spreading as he saw Harry’s hand twitching on the quilt. “Harry? Can you hear me? It’s Neville, you need to wake up,” he pleaded. He reached out and gripped the moving hand, gently but firmly. “Come on, you’ve got everyone worried.”

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Merlin checked his home again, to make sure he had everything he may need. Events on Earth needed checking and he was going to do so while he had the chance. He didn’t like leaving Radiant Garden, not with trouble beginning again, but something was different to how it should be on Earth. While that normally wouldn’t affect the wider Worlds, if he was right about what he sensed, this time it could.

He double checked that he had left word for Leon and the group, as well as Yen Sid. Lea and Kairi did not need him watching over their shoulders at the moment, for now their training was going well.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry lay back against the pillows, enjoying watching as everyone talked and laughed around him. He was still so tired but at least he was awake and his magic was recovering. He tried not to think about the fight…about killing Dumbledore.

School was over and done with, he’d been given his N.E.W.T.’s based off his previous grades and performance in the Tournament, which he’d been declared the winner of. It was strange to know he’d never return to Hogwarts again. Everyone had definite plans to share…except him.

How could he tell them that he planned to leave the World to seek out people he had seen in ways they wouldn’t understand?

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

The toy store was very different to the ones back home, the toys seemed higher tech, but the ones with him weren’t….maybe these were the newest thing? And having everything so huge was very off putting. And the toys in the store…none of them were moving. “Hey, why don’t these toys move?” he asked the group as they walked.

“I guess the haven't figured it out,” Woody shrugged.

“Figured what out?” there was a trick to it?

“I can make it move for you,” a voice called, and Sora spun…it was familiar, and he felt his heart sink to his stomach as he spotted the Dark Corridor opening.

A black hooded figure entered through it, lower his hood and revealing himself to be Young Xehanort.

“You're from the dream--the first of the Xehanorts!” Sora grimaced, shifting to a defensive stance even as he called his Keyblade.

“I'm so honoured you remember me,” he smirked and Sora really wanted to wipe the expression off his face. He snapped his fingers and three Heartless appeared. One jumped into the helmet of the red Gigas and assumed control of it. Its claw arm started to move with clicking sounds and it leapt toward Sora.

Woody raised his hat to see better. “Oh no! He CAN move!”

No, really?

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Merlin was surprised by the headlines in the magical papers. This…this was not how things were meant to go, not at all. He could feel the magic of a Keyblade, confirming the presence of a wielder on the planet. Had their presence been what had changed the foreseen course? He couldn’t get a fix on their location yet, those were some impressive and old wards, but he had a general idea.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry stood beside Draco, grinning at his dropped jaw as Hermione walked towards them on her Father’s arm. She was beautiful, all those who teased her as a child over her looks had to be eating their words now. He was so happy for them, they were a great couple, they challenged each other in many ways but also complimented each other in just as many.

Seeing Neville and Hannah in the front row, he figured their wedding would be soon enough. Were he and Susan the only ones remaining single? All their year mates seemed to have paired off, even Luna had brought a date, one Rolf Scamander, grandson of the famous Newt Scamander. He just hadn’t met anyone he wanted to date, and that hadn’t changed, and even if he had…he doubted it would be accepted.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Sora and the group passed through the ominous portal, finding themselves in a hazy abyss. Buzz was hovering in the centre, Darkness coming off of him and spreading through the air. Young Xehanort waits for them, waves of dark energy covering the floor as pieces of toys were scattered about the abyss, floating on invisible strings.

“Buzz!” Sora and Woody yelled in alarm.

“Xehanort!” Sora growled.

“What do you want with my friend?” Woody demanded.

“Look... Such tremendous Darkness. All because he was ripped away from the boy who cares about him most,” the white haired boy sneered as the wave punched upward.

“Does that mean...we'll all be like Buzz...” Woody stared at Buzz as the wave coalesced around him, but he didn’t notice it. “...if we don't...find Andy?”

“Wrong!” Sora yelled. “Distance doesn't matter. Andy's part of their hearts, just like my friends are part of mine.” He gripped the Keyblade tight, glaring at the younger version of Xehanort. “You can't rip that apart!”

Woody lifted his foot to look at the bottom of his shoe where Andy had written his name years ago, and then at Buzz's, just the same. Buzz was carried higher by the waves as Xehanort raised an arm.

“What? "Your friends are your power"? Ah... How very true. But if the light of friendship is a form of power...the darkness of being alone is a power...even greater. Darkness is the heart's true nature.”

Sora stared at him, he’d heard the same thing from ‘Ansem’ and Xemnas…but if they were all versions of the same guy, was that surprising? Woody placed a hand on his shoulder and

Then walked passed him.

“Whatever you're talking about, I don't care. Put Buzz back the way he was, then get lost!”

“Or else what, toy?”

“Yeah, I am a toy. And a friend.” Woody stamped down with his foot, breaking the waves of Darkness slightly, revealing the floor underneath. “My guess is no one's ever loved you before. Because you know NOTHING about hearts and love.”

Sora joined him in their circle of light, both making steps forward. “There are hearts all around us, trying to connect. Your "loneliness" only made Woody and Buzz's connection stronger. THAT's the heart's true nature--to never, ever let go. Wherever they are, Andy and the other toys haven't let go either.”

“Yeah! You can't keep us from Andy. We're going home no matter what. And taking Buzz!”

“Xehanort, you're so caught up in finding the shadows, you forgot about the light that cast them.”

The force of light broke through the dark waves, tearing apart the darkness holding Buzz in the air. As it reached Buzz, it shone out with a brilliant light.

“No!”

Sora, Donald and Goofy charged forward, forcing Xehanort to summon his Keyblade, blocking the three of them.

“Woody, now!” Sora yelled, struggling to hold him back.

Woody leapt forward over them, tossing out the pullstring from his back. It latched onto a Lego floating in the air and Woody swung around, using the momentum to snatch Buzz from his tangled perch. Sora smiled as Xehanort scowled as the pullstring retracted back inside Woody with a message of "Giddy-up, partner! We gotta get this wagon train a-movin'!"

Suddenly, Buzz opened his eyes, seeing Woody on top of him. Woody lifted his head and gazed back at his friend. He turned over and sat with Buzz, who held his head. “Woody... Wait, how did I get here?” he asked in confusion.

“Hmm. Oh, I don't know!” Woody elbowed him. “Maybe somebody switched you into "dark and stormy" mode.”

“But I don't have a—” he stopped as he realised what Woody was saying. The cowboy extended a hand to him and Buzz smiled, taking it, getting to his feet. “Thank you, Woody.”

“Good to have ya back, Buzz.”

“Hey, hurry up!” Donald yelled, breaking up the reunion that Sora hadn’t been able to bring himself to.

“We can't hold him much longer!” Donald agreed.

“Don't give up, guys!” Sora grunted in effort.

Young Xehanort knocked the three of them back. “So, even empty puppets can be given strong hearts. I am going to have to remember that.”

Buzz aimed his laser beam at Young Xehanort. “Remember this--our hearts will always be connected to Andy's. No matter what you do!”

“And that's something you'll never understand, because you're hollower than any toy.”

“But now I know a heart can be placed in the vessel of our choosing. For that, let me give you a parting gift to play with.”

“Wait!” Sora yelled, a parting gift from him would not be good! He ran at Xehanort and slashed right through him.

“Find the hearts joined to yours,” the black clad man whispered to him.

“Huh?” Sora blinked in confusion as Xehanort vanished and Donald leapt up, pointing at the sky where the darkness had begun to break.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry stood in a section of woods far from the Malfoy manor but still within the wards. Tom, Lucius, Amelia, Sirius….they were all dropping hints at what he should consider doing. He’d been given the all clear months ago and yet appeared to simply be drifting, not looking into a career, politics, anything. He just didn’t know what to say.

He’d been attacked in Diagon Alley on one of his few appearances there, the culprit hadn’t been a surprise, and Ronald Weasley was currently enjoying a Dementor free Azkaban. Thankfully, other than Molly, the rest of the family didn’t blame him for what had happened. he knew there were others out there who weren’t happy with him. They weren’t happy with Lucius or Tom either. Trouble was brewing but his presence wouldn’t stop it, in fact since he had killed Dumbledore he might make it worse.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Sirius sighed and leant back in his chair, sipping his Firewhisky. Remus walked in and collapsed in the chair opposite. “That bad?”

“Things are getting worse,” Remus admitted, pouring himself a glass. “A lot of the old Order Members are talking, mobilising, and they’re getting some traction with the more moderate traditionalists, the kind Dumbledore always appealed too by accepting Muggleborn and some of their traditions while keeping them out of the top jobs.”

“Wonderful, and here we thought his death would mean averting another war,” Sirius grimaced.

“They want Harry’s head on a platter, Tom and Lucius locked up…you get the idea. Honestly, I think Harry staying out of the public eye is the right thing at the moment.”

“It’s not fair, he’s young. He should be out having fun, finding a girl….”

“Doing everything the Marauders missed out on due to the war?” Remus asked gently, and Sirius nodded. “Honestly, I don’t think that’s what he wants.”

“Yeah.”

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Oh! Hiya, Sora!” Mickey grinned as he answered the phone, laughing as Donald and Goofy shoved themselves into view, squishing Sora.

“Your Majesty!”

“Hey! Wha...? Wrong number?” Sora asked in confusion, and Mickey shook his head.

“No, Riku and I are visiting Radiant Garden. Actually, we were just about to call you guys, but it looks like you beat us to the punch.”

Riku knelt down to his level so they could see him too. “Sora, is something wrong?”

“I wanted to pick your brain. In order for us to recomplete Roxas, he needs a body, right? And since we don’t have Ventus’ body, he needs one at least temporarily too, right?”

“Yeah, to put their hearts in,” Mickey agreed. He hoped once they found Aqua they would be able to retrieve Ventus’ body.

There was a moment of near silence among them while they thought it over, the only sound from the water fountain at Radiant Garden.

“Replicas...” Riku murmured.

“Huh?” Sora asked, leaning forward.

“Well, replicas are basically human,” Riku pointed out.

“Uh, what?”

“Oh, yeah... You wouldn't remember. The previous Organization XIII developed "replicas": realistic vessels to place hearts in. They're so real, in fact, that you'd actually mistake them for people. And with hearts, the replicas will BECOME people,” Riku explained.

“Cool, but if we get our hands on a replica, will Roxas and Ventus look like themselves when recompleted?” Sora asked in concern.

“Yup. The replica takes the form of the heart inside it,” he grimaced, and Mickey realised he was thinking of his own Replica, not that it’d been seen by any of their people since Castle Oblivion.

“That's perfect!” Sora grinned.

“I'll talk to Ienzo. He was in the Organization back then, so he might know more,” Mickey offered. They might actually have a plan to get the extra Guardians they needed!

“Great. Thanks. Wait...” Sora turned to Donald and Goofy. “Do you guys think THEY'RE after replicas too?”

“No, they definitely said, ‘a black box’,” Goofy denied. Wait, who?

“Who's that?” Riku asked, leaning closer to the screen.

“The Organization and Maleficent,” he looked down for a moment as the other two shifted uncomfortably.

“I guess we forgot to mention it,” Donald admitted.

“Aw, it's okay. But there's something you guys should know about one of their members,” Mickey offered. So much had happened lately, he didn’t blame them for forgetting.

“Huh?” Sora asked so they explained about Terra.

“So, let the rest of us worry about Roxas, Ven, and Naminé for now. You journey on, and keep an eye out for Terra,” he told them, shaking his head slightly as they once again blocked Sora from view. He was beginning to notice a worrying trend there…then again hadn’t he been guilty of the same behaviour back at Master Yen Sid’s? Only Riku had taken Sora seriously…but why? It had been Sora who defeated Riku’s possessed body…who had defeated so much of the original Organisation and landed the killing blow on Xemnas, even if Riku had helped.

“Yes, Your Majesty!”

“Stop that!” Sora wriggled around and then the call cut off.

“They don't change, do they?”

“Nope, that's their best quality,” Riku answered as he stood, a slight frown on his face.

“Welp, we gave Merlin the vestments for Kairi and Axel. Let's go stop by Ansem the Wise's study.”

“Right,” Riku agreed and they walked off, both lost in thoughts that were very similar…worry over the growing tendency of everyone to overlook Sora.

Yes, Donald and Goofy liked to tease and play with the teen but…he had the growing feeling that Sora didn’t always laugh because he found it fun.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Merlin watched the boy as he moved, Keyblade flowing easily. He was god, very good. He finished and Merlin clapped, watching the boy spin around, green/blue eyes wide, hair moving aside slightly to reveal a faded scar shaped like a lightning bolt. Hmmm…he should know that. “You are very good,” he praised.

“Merlin?!”

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry stared at the old man, recognising him from Ventus’ memories. How? He’d never imagined that Merlin could be the Merlin from Earth’s past, who many believed to only be a myth…but it seemed they were one and the same. Merlin who could travel through time and….between Worlds.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Rapunzel sobbed into her hands at the base of the tree.

Flynn walked over to her, with the trio following. “I notice you seem a little at war with yourself here.”

“A little MORE than a little,” Goofy butted in.

“More like a lot,” Donald snorted.

“Yeah...” Sora felt sorry for her.

She stopped crying and turned to see them. She gasped and held out a  frying pan toward Sora, Donald and Goofy. “Stop right there! Who are you?”

Flynn stepped in-between them. “I told you before: my sidekicks.”

“Sidekicks?” Sora demanded.

“May I introduce, ehh...” Flynn rubbed the back of his head awkwardly.

“Oh, uh... My name's Sora,” he introduced himself to her.

“Donald!”

“And I'm Goofy. Pleasure, ma'am.”

The chameleon appeared from under her hair, skeptical of them. “Sora, Donald, and...Goofy,” she repeated, lowering the frying pan. “It's...nice to meet you, too. I'm Rapunzel.”

“Yep. My sidekicks,” Flynn grinned until Sora grabbed his arm and spun him around.

“Since when is THAT?” he demanded in a whisper.

“Look, she really wants to see the lantern show tomorrow night. Now, I'm a nice guy, so I've decided to help her. Only problem is those monsters might show up again. I can get her to the Kingdom - but you guys are clearly more cut out for combat,” Flynn hissed back.

“That's cause we're heroes!” Donald agreed.

“Uh-huh!”

“And we're Heartless experts,” Goofy nodded.

“Yeah, yeah!” Flynn cheered and they posed together.

Sora just shook his head and gave a small laugh. “Just leave it to us!” he gave in.

“Done,” Flynn grinned, motioning to Rapunzel and leading her forward.

“Rapunzel is interesting...” Donald offered as they walked behind the pair, watching the way she admired everything.

“Yeah, her heart's pulling her all kinda ways.”

“The outside world must seem so big and scary. I know how she feels. Lucky for me you two came along at just the right time--and the rest has been unforgettable.”

“Awww...” Donald replied, and Sora flushed slightly.

“Yep, unforgettable...just like your face!” he pointed at Donald with a smile.

“Oh yeah?!”

Sora laughed as Donald burst out in anger. He ran to catch up to Rapunzel and Flynn, putting his hands behind his head.

Goofy chuckled as Donald seethed. “C'mon, now.” He ran after Sora and Donald followed.

“All for one, and one for all,” Sora grinned at them as they caught up.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry sat on an old log while Merlin paced about, absorbing everything he’d told him. He half hoped the much older wizard had heard of someone like him before but from his expression during the explanation…he doubted it.

“Well…this is highly unexpected and had thrown things quit off course. A Keyblade wielder is not meant to interfere….however this is your home World. What to do…what to do…”

“I could leave,” Harry offered, and Merlin stared at him.

“Not just could, you’ve been planning to, haven’t you?” he asked, and Harry nodded.

“I don’t…fit. I’ve tried but,” he shrugged.

“HARRY!” a familiar voice yelled and Merlin vanished even as Draco skidded into the clearing, eyes wide.

“What is it?” he asked in alarm.

“There’s been an attack! Harry, it’s…it’s Sirius.”

Harry blanched and took off for the manor, able to sense Merlin watching them.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Hermione hugged Harry as the Healers retreated. She couldn’t believe it, ten people dead, a hundred wounded….and for what? “I’m so sorry,” she whispered, and Harry nodded, eyes dry. He stood and they moved with him, leaving the hospital.

Sirius Black was among the dead, Remus badly wounded, his curse having worked for him for once, werewolf biology keeping him alive until help had arrived.

Within hours it was all over the wireless and the Daily Prophet had put out a special issue.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Merlin observed everything sadly, young Potter had spared them a war with Lord Voldemort only for them to start another. Removing him from the equation would be for the best, one less person for either side to rally behind or against. Perhaps with the killer of their ‘leader’ gone, it would calm some of the so-called Order.

TBC…

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: not mine

When I had the Unversed show up with Harry, I honestly expected comments on it making him overpowered or something and yet there was nothing. Does that mean you guys like him being able to do it? I was prepared to have that a one off ability due to location and events but it could come back if it seems plausible.

Chapter 17

Harry sat in Gringotts with the others as the will of Lord Sirius Black was read out, seeing the shock as Draco was named the next Lord Black, glances being sent his way. He was glad Sirius had listened when he’d told him not to name him, the old dog had seen and understood far more than most gave him credit for. Maybe he had understood that Harry wouldn’t be around to shoulder the responsibilities and kept quiet about it. He was given assets that were mostly disposable, hopefully the Moogles would exchange galleons. The books would also be useful for continuing his magical education.

They left the meeting room quietly, Draco beside him. “Harry….”

“I told Sirius to do it Draco,” he assured his foster brother.

“But why?” the blond stopped, turning to stare at him.

“Because Harry is to follow Merlin,” Luna answered with a dreamy smile. “Good thing my wedding is in three weeks.”

Wait… “What?” they were all staring at her, she’d only been dating Rolf for a few months!

“But Luna…” Hermione tried, but it was obvious Luna had made up her mind.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Hermione walked into Harry’s room, seeing it looked more like a guestroom and not the bedroom Harry had lived in for years, he’d had his rooms set up in a permanent manner in every house he had lived in. She had the feeling the ones at Longbottom Hall and Bones Manor were completely bare now.

“What did Luna mean, you’re going to follow Merlin?” she demanded, arms crossed.

“Hermione…”

“No Harry, you are not just going to leave!”

“I have to and you know it. So long as I’m here the violence won’t stop.”

“That’s not true! They’d be doing this anyway, they hate Riddle and Lucius too much to stop. Stay and fight this! In the Wizengamot or in the field.”

“Why? Why should this be my war? I did my duty, I fulfilled that blasted prophecy. Why can’t I just live my live? Haven’t I given enough?”

She stared at him in shock, mind spinning. Did he really mean that? Had…had she ignored him for what everyone expected? What kind of friend was she? “I…Harry, I’m sorry,” she whispered.

Harry just smiled sadly at her. “Now you see?” he asked, and she nodded sadly.

“It’s not fair,” she crossed her arms, and he laughed.

“Since when has the world ever been fair?” he asked as he went back to packing. She hesitated but then moved to help.

The idea that Harry would soon be gone, and likely for good, made her feel sick, but he was right. The Wizarding World would never let him live his life in peace. “You’ll be careful,” she told him.

“As much as I can be,” he promised.

“I still want to know what Luna meant.”

“Maybe one day,” he teased and she huffed but they worked together until all that was left was what he’d need in the coming days.

“I hope you got Luna and Rolf something suitable?”

“Definitely.”

“And you’re going to be a jerk and not tell me?”

“Let’s just say it’s something I won’t need anymore.”

,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Draco sat opposite his brother in all but blood. He knew that look, nothing anyone said would change Harry’s mind, though his wife had changed. He understood his reasoning, but that didn’t mean he liked it. “You better come back and visit, your eventual godchild will want to meet you,” he warned.

Harry grinned but nodded. “I’ll do my best.”

Neville chuckled. “You better, you’re going to have lots of godchildren.”

“Well it’s not like I can be an uncle with no blood siblings so it sounds good to me,” Harry agreed, stretching out in front of the fire. “Oh, and I’m leaving Dobby here, so who wants to bond him?”

Draco groaned theatrically, no way! They both laughed at him but he didn’t care. Dobby was a bloody menace, even if he did mean well. And he was fanatically loyal to Harry. “See if Luna will,” he suggest.

“Hmm, good idea.”

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry watched as Luna and Rolf danced their first dance as a married couple. The wedding was definitely something that screamed Luna, but it was fun. They finished their dance and she walked over so he stood and bowed, kissing the back of her hand before whisking her out onto the floor.

“Thank you very much Harry,” she kissed his cheek.

“Not like I need the house Luna, even if I was staying, I don’t think I could live there.”

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

She nodded in understanding, it would be too hard to live somewhere his family once had. She lay her head on his shoulder, well as close as she could get considering he was taller than her, as they danced. “I’ll miss you,” she whispered.

“I’ll miss you too,” he answered.

It was because of Harry and his friends that her treatment by her house at school had been stopped in her second year. They’d been too concerned with the Heir of Slytherin mess in her first to see what was happening but as soon as they had, she’d become one of them. She thought that if she hadn’t always known Harry was destined for the stars, that she would have liked to date him, not that he really liked girls that way, but she could have been the shield Susan had acted as without realising it, even though they’d never actually dated. And she wouldn’t have minded if he found a nice boy too. But Harry’s destiny had been written the day he was hit by the Killing Curse and saved by those beyond their World.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Are you ready?” Merlin asked, standing up.

Harry took a deep breath and nodded, he was as ready as he’d ever be. He’d said all of his goodbyes, either in person or via letter to those out of the country or that he wasn’t as close to. They all knew not to expect him back, though he knew he might visit one day.

“Then the question is, where to?”

“I…I want to see the Worlds, but I don’t have armour like Ven and I’m not sure how much Darkness I can withstand, if I could travel the lanes without it. I know the theory of summoning a Glider after all.”

“Hmmm, well then we shall have to test that! But not here. I have two new Keyblade wielders at my place, would you like to join them or explore on your own for a while…yes, either way, Radiant Garden it is. We can have Cid outfit you with one of those phone thingies and a ship if necessary. And see about some protective gear,” he nodded and then clasped Harry’s shoulder, feeling the boy tense briefly before they vanished.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Sora grinned as they watch the lights in the sky. He’d seen fireworks before but never anything like that, there had to be hundreds of thousands of lanterns floating upwards. “Wow!” he relaxed, enjoying the show, only to turn as he sensed something. “Could you guys have possibly picked a worse time?” he groaned at the Reaper Nobodies.

“I don't think they appreciate the moment, Sora,” Goofy offered.

“Not one bit!” Donald agreed as they attacked.

“It's time for these wet blankets to go!” Sora grinned as they fought, it was strange almost as if…they were keeping them there! “They’re a distraction!” he yelled, leaping back, feeling his Keyblade change into the double arrow guns, firing away at the Nobodies until they were all gone. They took off running, they had to find Rapunzel and Flynn!

They rushed to the shore where the two had been to see Rapunzel leaving with the woman they had met on the road. “That’s Rapunzel,” Sora cupped his hands to his face. “Wait! Rapunz..” he shouted only to leap back as Marluxia appeared right in front of him.

“Show some decorum.”

“You again!” Donald snapped.

“Marluxia!” Sora called his Keyblade, ready to fight.

“The girl has found her dear mother. You should let them be.”

“And why is that?” Sora asked warily.

“Because Rapunzel is far too important. Atop her tower, she must remain out of sight, and live out her days with Mother Gothel.”

“And never see anyone else?” Goofy asked sadly.

“But that's like...locking her in some prison!” Sora snapped.

“That is EXACTLY what it's like. Rapunzel's hair holds the powerful magic of healing. And yes, Mother Gothel wants it for herself. As do others. And, if Mother Gothel's actions will protect Rapunzel, preserve her...then she is doing the Organization a favour,” Marluxia explained as if it was for Rapunzel’s own good, but Sora didn’t believe that.

“What favour?”

“Let's say she's keeping Rapunzel on the shelf for us. An extra pawn in case you fail to find the remaining guardians of light, and we have occasion to call on other hearts of Light instead. A New Seven Hearts to fill out the ranks.”

"New Seven Hearts?” Seven…the Princesses? Last time Maleficent had collected them….but at Xehanort’s prompting.

“Yes. Seven who inherited the Princesses' Light after their role was fulfilled.”

“So, you don't care about her. You guys just want Rapunzel for your own purposes! Well, you're done here!” he got ready to fight. Kairi still had her Princess powers, no way were they collecting them again!

“Hmph. I just knew you would go and make a scene. Very well, then it's lights out for you,” Marluxia smirked and Sora tensed, ready for a trick. Marluxia extended a hand, blowing a pink wind toward Sora.

He went to dodge but it was wind, a pink haze clouded his vision for a second before it disappeared. He blinked, the Keyblade falling from suddenly weak fingers, his eyes dropping as he staggered.  

“Sora!” Donald and Goofy cried in alarm. He turned dazedly, seeing them run towards him, his vision hazy, hearing becoming muffled.

“You always were such a sound sleeper,” Marluxia chuckled in his ear.

Sora felt his eyes fall shut, everything black, even as his knees hit the ground. Vague sounds faded away as he slumped over, asleep, unaware of his panicking companions as they tried to wake him.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Gawrsh Donald, what do we do?” Goofy asked, wringing his hands. They’d rolled Sora over so he wouldn’t be breathing in dust, but nothing they tried was working. He was breathing fine, so he was alive, he just wouldn’t wake up. Was this…like that year they spent sleeping? Would Sora sleep another year, more?

“I…I don’t know,” Donald shook his head, but then he dug through Sora’s pockets, coming up with his Gummiphone. “We gotta call for help.”

“But who?”

“The King, who else!” He snapped, hitting Riku’s name since the two were together and for some reason Sora didn’t have the King’s number, or at least not labelled so they’d recognise it.

Riku’s face appeared, smiling, but then he sobered when he saw them. “Where’s Sora?”

“He’s here but…” Goofy took the phone and turned it so Riku could see him.

“He’s alive!” Donald announced before Riku could panic.

“An Organisation member did something with a pink wind. It hit Sora and he just…fell asleep. He won’t wake up though.”

“Pink?” Riku asked, obviously thinking. “Marluxia?” he asked and they nodded. “Huh, I don’t think he could do that at Castle Oblivion.” He moved, the camera angel changing to reveal Ienzo and the King.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Riku fought the urge to panic as he stared at Sora’s unmoving form, if they hadn’t said he was alive… what was it with Sora and sleep? No, he would stay calm and they would find a way to wake him.

“Kairi!” Mickey announced and they all looked at him.

“Most sleeping spells and curses can be broken by true love’s kiss. So either we get Kairi to him or Sora here to Kairi.”

“That does seem the most likely cure if he won’t woke even with to counter spells,” Ienzo agreed after a moment.

“I’ll go get Kairi,” Riku nodded and took off for Merlin’s. He hoped Lea still had his coat, they were going to need it because he was not wasting time with a ship!

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Here we are!” Merlin announced, and Harry looked around in awe. Another World!

It was familiar too, if a bit battered. “Radiant Garden,” he whispered. What had happened to it since Ven’s visit?

“Indeed, now then to Cid first I think. Let’s get you kitted out and then you can decide what you wish to do,” Merlin smiled happily, and Harry followed him.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Sora gelt awareness seep in, vague voices, cool air….soft lips pressing to his, a familiar scent. His lips moved, returning the kiss even as he managed to open his eyes. “Kairi,” he whispered as she pulled back.

“Sora!” she sobbed in relief and then she was wrapped around him, and he grunted at how tight she was holding on but hugged her back.

“What? What’s going on?” he asked, confused. She moved back and he sat up, looking around to see Donald, Goofy, and…Riku? What?

“What do you remember?” Riku asked, kneeling beside them, relief obvious on his face.

“I…” Sora blinked, trying to remember. “Marluxia!” he gasped, looking around.

“Easy Sora, he’s gone,” Riku gripped his shoulder. “He used some kind of sleep curse on you,” he explained and then smirked. “Took true love’s kiss to wake you,” he teased.

“What?!” he looked at Kairi and they both went red. “How long have I been out?” it must have taken hours for them to get there.

“Not that long,” Riku shrugged, looking a little…nervous? “We, ah…didn’t use a ship.”

But then how…that was when he noticed the coat on the ground. “Oh,” he whispered, and Riku flinched, going to get up, so he lunged to grab his hand. “Thanks,” he smiled at him. “Just don’t take any stupid risks with those things. I am not losing my best friend to the Realm of Darkness again, okay?”

“Okay,” Riku nodded, smiling slightly.

He trusted Riku, if he could use those again, then it was fine. He might not belong in the Darkness anymore like Mickey had said months ago, but it would always be a part of him. It was just another way for him to help protect people, he wouldn’t end up like Xehanort or the Organisation because he had them.

Riku stood up and picked the coat up, giving them privacy, nudging Donald and Goofy further away.

“When Riku said…I was so scared,” Kairi told him, leaning against him.

“Sorry, I tried to dodge,” he promised.

“I know you love sleeping, but please don’t sleep like that again.”

“I promise to do my best,” because that was all he could promise. “At least we get to see each other?” he offered and she slapped his shoulder.

“Find a better way,” she mock scolded.

“I suppose,” he grinned and then stood, offering her a hand up. “We’ve still got a job to do here. Saving the Princess and stuff.”

“Be careful,” she hugged him, kissing him again, before heading over to Riku who nodded, and Sora nodded back. They wrapped the coat over their shoulders which looked ridiculous but was the only way to give them both some protection, and then Riku opened a Corridor and they were gone.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry adjusted the magical clothing Merlin had produced for him, it was very comfortable even if it wouldn’t fit in back home. Well, maybe in the non-magical world, maybe. What did he need so many pockets for when he had magic? The pants and jacket were black but his shirt was a rich green that made his eyes look greener than normal, and there was some Hufflepuff yellow trim as well. The clothing looked rather casual, the kind of thing he imagined was popular with teenagers.

He summoned Lost Memory and felt the ring on his finger heat up, no…not the ring, the Stone. He nearly yelped at heat on his arm, ejecting the Elder Wand from the wand holster even as the cloak appeared as well. Okay…he knew having all three was going to be trouble….the cloak wrapped around the wand, spinning around and then it released and vanished. Harry’s hand darted forward, catching the falling object, only to stare at the unfamiliar Keychain shaped in the symbol of the Hallows. A Hallow based Keyblade? That would either be very good…or very scary. He shoved the Keychain in his pocket for now, not ready to consider testing it.

He left Merlin’s house and found him waiting. “Guess I’m ready.”

Merlin had warned him about the current trouble with Master Xehanort and his Organisation and Harry planned to stay well away until he was good enough to help. Merlin had offered magical training but for now he needed to focus on his Keyblade skills and magic and what better way than to tour the worlds?

“Good luck Harry Potter, have fun and train hard,” Merlin nodded.

Harry took a deep breath and raised his Keyblade, opening a portal, before tossing it, almost laughing when the Glider appeared…just like riding a broom. He swung a leg over and took off, just like his Firebolt but faster and armed.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Merlin watched him go. He was not too worried about the young man, he was well able to look after himself. He could understand wanting to find his feet before letting Yen Sid and the others know about him. Hopefully if he ran into the others, they wouldn’t attack first, he wasn’t dressed like the Organisation after all.

He turned as a Dark Corridor opened, staring as Riku and Kairi emerged, well…that was unexpected.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Don't go. Stay with me, Eugene,” Rapunzel pleaded.

Sora ran faster at hearing that. They reached the window and stopped at seeing Rapunzel over Flynn's body. She grabbed his arm and placed it against her hair.

“Flower, gleam and glow. Let your power shine. Make the clock reverse,” Rapunzel sang through tears over and over, and Sora’s heart sank, it wasn’t working…he glanced at Donald who shook his head, there was nothing they could do either, Flynn was going to die.

“Rapunzel,” Flynn’s voice had Sora jerking around to look, seeing his eyes were open, he wasn’t dead yet, maybe it was working slowly?

“Bring back what once was mine,” Rapunzel finished, as Flynn touched her face.

“Hey. Rapunzel,” he whispered as she held his hand there.

“What?”

“Rapunzel... You were my new dream,” he whispered so softly Sora could barely hear it.

“And you were mine,” she choked out, tears in her eyes.

Sora bit his lip, mind going back to his own happy ruin only hours before…it wasn’t fair.

Flynn’s eyes closed, his body going limp. The trio looked on sadly as she moved her hand toward his face.

“Heal what has been hurt. Change the Fates' design. Save what has been lost. Bring back what once was mine,” she sang again, sadly. She moved her hand over his heart and leaned in closer, her face nearly touching his, her song nearly a whisper. “What once was mine.” She sobbed, a tear falling onto Flynn’s body and Sora turned away to give her privacy, the others following.

So they didn’t see the tear settle there, glowing in the shape of a flower. A light burst forth from Flynn's wound, wresting Rapunzel from her sorrow. Sora, Donald and Goofy turned at the light, staring open-mouthed at the sight. The healing magic swirled into the air like

strands of hair, wisping around Rapunzel, her eyes wide. A six-pointed flower magically bloomed from the wound, before the light disappeared inside of him.

Rapunzel moved closer to his face, brushing the hair out of her eyes as Flynn slowly took a breath and opened his eyes.

“Rapunzel...”

She gasped in utter relief and joy at his speaking. “Eugene.”

Wait…who was Eugene?

“Did I ever tell you...I've got a thing for brunettes?” Flynn smiled at her.

“Eugene!” She threw her arms around him and he leaned on his side to embrace her.

Okay so Flynn was Eugene? Sora, grinned, hugging Donald and Goofy as they watched. So true love saved Flynn too, just differently to how Kairi had woken him.

They eventually left the tower, standing around near the bottom of it like they had when they first met her, the warm sunlight bathing over them.

“Wow, Rapunzel! You're finally gonna get to see your real home,” Sora grinned at her.

“I know! I mean...I can't believe it. I can finally be with my real family! I couldn't have done it without your help,” she smiled back at him.

“You're welcome,” Donald told her, and she giggled.

“Well, from where I'm standing, the Kingdom couldn't ask for a better princess. And I couldn't have asked for better sidekicks!” Flynn smirked.

Sora brushed a knuckle across his nose in response.

“Thanks,” Flynn said seriously.

“Yes, thank you so much,” Rapunzel couldn’t stop smiling, not that Sora blamed her.

“Happily ever after,” Donald grinned.

“Mm-hmm,” Sora agreed, watching them together. They’d beat Xehanort and then him and Kairi….

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry dismissed his Keyblade, looking around curiously. Spotting a nice castle he began to walk towards it since there was nothing else around. He walked across the bridge and into a courtyard.

“Hello,” a young woman called, and Harry turned.

“Hi, sorry to intrude,” he bowed since she was definitely dressed like a Princess.

“it’s no problem, I’m Belle.”

“Harry,” he gave his first name since last names were a pretty rare thing which was just weird to him.

She studied him and then her eyes went wide. “Are you a Keyblade wielder?” she asked, and he froze.

“Uh…how did you?”

She laughed. “I’ve met some others. Are the Heartless returning?” she asked, suddenly worried.

“I’m new, sorry. I was told the Organisation is back. So there are Nobodies, I guess Heartless too. But if you haven’t seen any yet then it’s probably okay,” he offered.

“Well, you must stay for a while. We have plenty of room.”

“I guess I could stay at least the night.”

“Wonderful, we haven’t had guests since Sora’s last visit. Do you know him?”

“We haven’t met yet,” he admitted, following her inside.

“Belle,” a man called, and Harry looked to where a man was walking down the stairs, worry clear.

“This is Harry, he’s a new Keyblade wielder. Harry this is Prince Adam.”

Harry bowed to the Prince who while still suspicious, had warmed a little at the mention of his Keyblade. Soon they were in the dining room and Harry listened as they told him of their adventures with Sora. The way the Beast mentioned Riku…it sounded like before he met him in the Realm of Darkness…but the years didn’t add up correctly. Good thing Merlin had warned him about how out of alignment Earth was with the rest of the Universe or he’d be really confused! In exchanged, he shared some stories of life at Hogwarts.

TBC…

I decided that Kairi and Sora deserved some time together in this outside of battle. And poor Harry just missed meeting them, not that he really wants to meet any of them just yet.

As for Luna and Rolf’s quick wedding, she met him and knew so why wait when she’s always right. As for the house he gave them, it could be the cottage in Godric’s Hollow, returned by a Lucius led Ministry or some kind of Potter Manor, whichever you prefer to think of it as.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: not mine.

So in KH3 they tend to pair the worlds and you can pick which one to do first, I have them being done in one order in this chapter, you may play them in the opposite one. I tend to do it this way around cause I find it easier.

Chapter 18

Merlin flipped through a book and put it aside, reaching for another, looking for anything that may have the answers young Harry needed. He knew the story of the Three Brothers, who from Earth hadn’t? it was an Earth legend though so why had one changed form into a Keychain, influenced by a second? Only the third had remained unchanged as far as the teen could tell. Harry didn’t dare use it without some idea what it might do, or on a barren world where no one would be at risk at least. That he’d felt a shift in his magic since all three Hallows had come into his possession…the legend wasn’t actually true, was it? And what did Master of Death mean anyway? Hades’ boss?

It was a good thing Lea and Kairi didn’t need his supervision to train together.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Riku grimaced as Ienzo explained what had happened. If he hadn’t taken Kairi to Sora…no, Mickey and Merlin had been around, surely if his disappearance could have been prevented then they could have stopped it.

“Even would know about the replicas from his time as Vexen in the Organization. He was recompleted like the rest of us, but he didn't regain consciousness. After Lea left, he must have woken and taken his leave. Aeleus here and Dilan went out and turned the whole town upside down to try and find him. But no Even,” Ienzo confirmed even as Aeleus shook his head.

“That's not good,” Mickey sighed.

“What about his research?” Riku asked, they needed a way to get Roxas and Ventus out of Sora after all…plus the mysterious third Heart who it felt like he should know, but he didn’t, did he?

“Unfortunately, his work on the replicas was incomplete. There may still be documents around, but all of them from well before he made any significant progress.” He motioned to the computer.

“Do you have any idea where he might go?” Mickey asked, if they had a lead then they could go and find him.

“There's no place that he could go now that he's human. He has no means of leaving this world,” denied.

“The dark corridors…”

“Are beyond his faculties and mine now.”

So what did that say about him that he could use them again? Riku realised something he really didn’t want to. “But not everyone's. What if Even was taken?”

“Of course! The Organization could also use the replicas!”

“To fill out their ranks,” Riku grimaced even as Ienzo and Aeleus exchanged glances.

“We'd better go tell Master Yen Sid. And Sora, and the others, too!” Mickey told him and Riku nodded.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry grinned as he swam through the crystal water, it was amazing! And mermaids here were definitely a lot better looking than the ones at home! The King was a bit wary of him, according to Sebastian he wasn’t the first Keyblade wielder to visit them, but there was an increase in Heartless activity so he had promised to deal with it and keep his distance from the palace. Fighting under water was an experience but he eventually got the hang of it, even if he had probably looked ridiculous at first as he flailed around.

It wasn’t like he’d ever had a tail before! He glanced down at the sleek green/black tail with translucent fins. His tail was long and slender but still powerful, moving him at considerable speed through the ocean.

“Harry!”

He turned and waved as Flounder swam towards him, Sebastian clinging to his tail with a claw. “Hey, is something wrong?”

“It’s horrible! Those monsters are attacking Ariel’s boat!”

“Ariel?” He asked even as he followed them.

“King Trident’s youngest daughter. She fell in love with a human and so the King gave her legs,” Sebastian answered. “She’s on a boat with her husband and new baby!”

Harry swore and swam faster, he would not let the Heartless take them!

,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Humanity is a precious gift. And yet you desire to return to the Organization?” Saïx asked the other black coated figure standing on another rock spire.

“Oh, yes...of course. One eradication at Axel's hands was enough to learn where NOT to place my trust,” was the sarcastic answer.

“He gave you a second lease on life.”

“He ripped me away from the one thing I care about. I don't require humanity,” the sneer was obvious in his voice. “Give me my research. I must see it to fruition, no matter the cost.”

“The replicas,” Saïx suggested.

“Yes.” Vexen laughed. “Soon they will replace, not just replicate. Given a heart, they can become just as real as any human.”

“What excellent tidings. I would hate to think we invited you back into our ranks only for you to fail to deliver our final vessel...” and perhaps with them, he could seek redemption, even if he could not disobey Xehanort.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry surfaced and smiled at seeing the Prince holding his wife and baby close. It had been a far closer call than he had liked, but they were safe now, and the King was coming to meet his granddaughter, so it was time for him to go.

“Wait!”

He turned back to the boat to see the Princess with a hand raised towards him.

“Oh, I thought you were someone else,” she admitted.

“Sora?” he offered, and she nodded. “I know about him, but we’ve never met. I’m, glad you’re all okay.”

“Thank you for your help,” the Prince nodded to him.

Harry waved and then dove, swimming away. It was time to move on, the Heartless here seemed to be gone, for now at least.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Hey, hold up!” Sora called to the woman walking ahead of them.

She gasped, turning around quickly, fear emblazoned on her face. “Why are you here? Where did you come from?”

“Hi. I'm Sora, and I,” he looked over at Donald, who gave him a forbidding look, right, no telling her the truth. “Uh...I'm from...let's just say someplace...a little warmer.”

“I'm Donald,” Donald said, cutting in.

“And I'm Goofy.”

“Are you visiting Arendelle? For the coronation?” She asked.

Coronation? “Huh? Um... uh...” He looked to Donald and Goofy for an answer and they both nodded. “You got us!” He grinned at her. “So, what's your name?”

“Elsa... Queen Elsa of Arendelle.”

Sora started, okay he had not been expecting that! Why was she on the mountain if there was a coronation in the city? “What? The queen?!”

“You shouldn't be out here. Please go back to the town.” She turned away from them and began walking.

“Why? Your Majesty, you look like you could use a friend. Don't you want to talk?” he asked, worried about why she’d be heading up a mountain alone.

“Please leave. I need to be alone. I don't want to hurt anyone,” she finished the last in a whisper, but he still heard her.

“Oh... Is it that bad? You must've been through a lot,” he bit back a grimace at how lame that came out.

“We know what that's like, don't we?” Donald nodded.

“Sure, adventuring's fun, but it definitely has its ups and downs. When the going gets tough, us friends have to stick together!” Goofy agreed.

“Exactly! Although, Donald, you DO lose your temper a lot, so...I can relate to wanting some alone time,” Sora shrugged.

“What? I don't do that!” Donald crossed his arms, wand in hand.

“Enough!” She yelled in frustrations, whirling around, her hand glowing as a multitude of ice spikes emerged from the ground between them. Terror returned to her face as they all stared at the ice.

“Elsa... Did you...” Sora stared at the ice…was she a Keyblade wielder to? He’d never seen anyone else use ice like that, not even Donald’s spell worked like that.

Heartless appeared behind her and she gasped in alarm.

“The Heartless!” Goofy summoned his shield.

She backed away from them as Sora rushed forward, Keyblade in hand. He grinned at her, hoping to make her no scared of them. “Don't worry. We got 'em. Take cover!” he told her, relieved when she ran back to safety, leaving them to take on the horde of snow-faring Heartless.

As Sora delt the final blow to the Rock Troll, Queen Elsa approached them. “Elsa, are you okay?” he asked in concern, he didn’t think any of them had gotten passed them, but Heartless could be sneaky.

“I...I'm sorry I was so upset. Thank you for your help,” she answered. Suddenly she gasped, lifting up her hands. “Look out!” She shot a beam of ice at the Heartless, taking it out.

“That's amazing. You can control ice,” he laughed happily. He was best with air magic, fire being second. He found ice the hardest of them.

She held her one bare hand with her blue-gloved hand. “Control it? No, all I ever do...is hurt people,” she looked away, ashamed.

“It's okay. Those were just the Heartless,” Goofy tried to comfort her, but Sora got the feeling she didn’t mean right then.

“You said that word before. What are they?”

“Monsters that are after people's hearts. Wherever they go, there's trouble,” he tried to give a simple explanation without mentioning different Worlds, not wanting to annoy Donald.

“They're after people's hearts?”

“Yes, they're dangerous! You should head home before it gets any worse.”

She shook her head. “This is my home now. I can't go back.” She looked down at her hand. “I don't want to hurt anyone.”

“What?” had she really hurt someone? Even if she had, he didn’t think it was on purpose.

“Arendelle is safer with me staying up here,” she told them before starting to walk away again.

“Not safer for you!” He called after her, but she kept going. He tried to follow her but a large ice wall appeared to block him.

Elsa looked back at the wall and then broke into a run. “Please, go away!”

Sora placed his hands against the wall of ice. “Elsa...” he could break through it with some effort, ice tended to melt under fire after all, but would that be fast enough to help her? Who knew how many Heartless were on the mountain?

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry stumbled, staggering around on four legs. He…was a cat…no, not just any cat, a lion! Not a cub but from the feel of things not a full adult anyway. Which made sense since he’d just turned eighteen. This was…kind of better than being an Animagus, not that he’d finished that particular bit of magic yet himself. He stared at himself in the water of a nearby pond, seeing the pitch black wild mane and familiar green/blue eyes, thankfully his scar was basically invisible. He was lean but not skinny and he could feel the power in the lions’ body. He heard a cry of distress and managed to run, finding the instincts taking over so he didn’t fall. He saw another lion surrounded by Heartless and hesitated, how was he meant to use his Keyblade without hands let alone opposable thumbs?

Apparently….in his mouth, there was no way that was hygienic.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

She stared as the lion attacked the creatures with something in his mouth. Why not use teeth and claws? Then again it hadn’t done her any good had it? She didn’t know him either… the creatures were soon gone and he turned to her, head tilted curiously to one side. He was not a member of their Pride! Her Father was not going to be happy with her.

“Are you alright?” he asked, moving slowly closer.

“Who are you?” She demanded, standing her ground. “What are you doing in the Pride lands?”

“My name’s Harry and I…hunt those monsters to keep them from hurting others,” he answered. Harry, that was a funny name.

“My name’s Kiara, my Father is the King of Pride Rock. If you want to hunt on our lands then you better ask his permission,” she warned.

“Okay, where’s Pride Rock?”

She just stared at him and then over at the rather obvious rock formation.

“Right,” he shrugged, looking a bit sheepish.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Larxene appeared before them, somehow managing to look upset and pleased at the same time. “So, love has filled BOTH their hearts with light,” she sneered even as they took up defensive positions.

“Larxene!” Sora yelled to get her to focus on them and not the sisters. He was worn out from the previous fight but he would not let her hurt them!

“Two in one world... Definitely didn't see THAT coming.”

“First Marluxia, now you. What is this all about?!” he snarled, feeling the tug that meant Rage form was ready and willing to make an appearance, but he didn’t want the Organisation knowing about that!

“Oh, I see, so you bumped into Marluxia,” she huffed in annoyance. “Then why am I explaining this again? I told you before: The New Seven Hearts. If you mess up and don't find your seven guardians of light, we're gonna need another group to fall back on.”

“Leave innocent people out of it!”

“Ohh, look at this tough guy,” she taunted him as if…as if she knew him? He didn’t know her though, had never met…oh, Castle Oblivion? “Such a big boy now. Well, maybe you should do your job, and find the other guardians of light,” she pointed out as if they weren’t trying to do that already.

“Please, like you've found your thirteen. The King said you're one seeker of darkness short,” he shot back, not letting her see how uneasy the whole thing made him. It felt like they were doing exactly what the bad guy wanted and that never ended well in books.

“Oh no, we're set,” she smirked.

“Huh?” he couldn’t help his eyes going wide even as she giggled.

Larxene grinned, waving cheekily, before vanishing along with the dark dome.

They had all thirteen? Then if they couldn’t find their seven, they'd go after Elsa and Anna. He looked over at the sisters, relieved to see Anna was no longer an ice statue. Sora frowned, despite the happy reunion.

“It'll be okay. They're strong,” Goofy spoke up, seeing his expression.

“And now, it's our turn!” Donald told him.

Sora looked back at them and nodded. “You're right. They have each other.”

He turned back to the sisters as he heard something, seeing Elsa spread her arms downward and the ice from the fjord spread out in a snowflake shape around her, magically taking off into the air. Kristoff marvelled at the sight as Sven tried to catch a floating snowflake on his tongue. The magic spread beneath Sora, Donald and Goofy who jumped for joy.

“Yes!” he cheered, feeling the air beginning to warm slightly.

As the lake thawed, a ship beneath the ice rose to the surface under their feet. The frozen magic flew throughout the town, breaking through the snow on the rooftops and the water in the fountains. As Elsa raised her arms, the floating ice coalesced into a giant snowflake in the air, and she blasted it apart with a wave. Everyone was overjoyed to see the sun, and Anna placed her hand on Elsa's shoulder.

They’d done it! True love had won again…which meant they had a shot too. They would beat the Organisation!

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Yen Sid stared out his window at the stars. Something…something had changed, but what? He stroked his beard even as he listened to the stars, and then his eyes widened, was it possible? A new wielder now travelled the Worlds. But for Light or Darkness? He would need to call the others and have them return, then they would need to find this new person. If they were for the Light, then perhaps they had a new Guardian, in case they failed to retrieve one of Eraqus’ students.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Tell me, will you stay here?” Ansem asked the young woman seated beside him on the beach.

“I can't shake the feeling that these waters touch another shore I've visited,” Aqua told him, and he nodded.

“The Destiny Islands.”

“You've heard of them?” she asked in surprise.

“Yes. They are quite lovely…a far cry from this wasteland,” he chuckled even as she crossed her arms over her legs, staring out at the light far over the water. He pitied her, she did not deserve to be trapped as he was.

“I'm staying. Someone will come for me.”

“These waters are the in-between of dark and light, its shores the margins of day and night. They brought you and I together, so why not also you and another?” he agreed.

“Yes,” she nodded.

He wondered if Sora and Riku had made their way to the very same beach after they had defeated Xemnas so many months before. At least it seemed the boys had made it out safely. He regretted the way he had used Riku, had not done more to help him when he struggled against the Heartless locked within his Heart. And then the mess with Roxas…he had much to atone for, a hurried word before his device exploded was not enough.

They sat quietly for some time before he noticed her tense, glancing around. She turned back, looking into the Darkness. “Who's there?”

He turned as well only to see a familiar figure, fearing for a moment that young Riku had never actually escaped but…no, there was nothing of the young man in the one before them. Either Riku had been destroyed or somehow this other ‘Ansem’ had returned without using him. “You...” he growled angrily as they both stood, ready for conflict, not that he would be of any help.

“Master...I must have a word with you.”

He doffed his hood, glaring at the Heartless of his old student through orange eyes. “’Master’? So now you mock me.”

“Do you recall those experiments of the heart you bade me cease? Among the test subjects was a girl. She had lost her memory, just as I had. But...you can reconstruct memories. You did with Sora. I believe you have seen the girl's memories,” it spoke as it walked closer.

“What is your question?” he demanded.

“Where did you put the girl?”

“What girl?” he asked in return.

“Very well. If you won't tell me here...”

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Aqua saw the stranger reach for Ansem the Wise and moved, knocking his hand away as she got between them. “I think you should go,” she warned even as he looked her over.

“A lost guardian of light?” he scoffed. “You wait here...for the King and his fool.”

He crossed his arms with a smile, and the earth shook as a black creature with glowing yellow eyes emerged from the ground behind him. The Dark Figure reached back with its muscular arms and punched Aqua away.

She landed on her feet on the sand, she’d felt that hit. But also…something else, something almost…familiar? She shook it off and slid into a defensive stance, ready to fight.

“Where's your Keyblade?” he asked.

“Don't need it!” She snapped. She ran forward with a leaping kick to the Dark Figure's bandaged face, jumping off its arm. Aqua gasped as it grabbed her by the leg before she could get away. It lifted her up to look her in the eyes as she struggled.

Ansem the Wise ran up, waving his arms. “No more! I'll go.”

The other man chuckled evilly. “You are wise.”

No! She would not fail again to protect someone! Aqua broke free, spinning downward to land a kick on the man, but he blocked with his arm. She leapt off the arm and landed back near the water.

“Poor thing. I mustn't leave you with nothing,” he mocked her, and she grit her teeth.

Energy began to swirl between the Dark Figure's hands as a massive orb of darkness emerged. At the apex, the orb burst from the Figure's chest, striking Aqua at high speed, sending her screaming into the murky waters.

Ansem the Wise rushed to the water and fell to his knees helplessly.

Aqua sank deep into the water, darkness spreading over her heart, stunned from the blow, unable to try and swim up. “What...is this feeling?”

The darkness enveloped her body as she drifted deeper into the abyss.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Vanitas smirked as he walked through the currently empty factory, all that lovely energy! It was perfect. He would easily regain all of his lost strength and then he would track down that odd sensation he’d been feeling. It couldn’t be Ventus, Master Xehanort was positive his Heart slept within that Sora brat. But what else could cause that sensation?

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Simba watched the younger lion as his daughter showed him around. He was like Sora and that made him a little more relaxed about trusting him. He did wonder if his presence meant Sora no longer travelled or if more than one Keyblade wielder was around at the same time. Sora had promised to try and return to meet Kiara after all and they had not seen him. He hoped the boy was okay, he had done so much for Simba, from freeing him into a summon form to then helping him take back his home….surely he was fine.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“It says, "We Scare Because We Care"?” Sora read the sign out loud.

“That's odd,” Donald frowned, that didn’t seem like it would mean anything good.

“Doesn't sound very caring,” Goofy agreed.

“If they look like us, then they could be trouble. I think we'd better investigate.”

They entered the factory doors finding a large lobby, where they saw two strange creatures. One very large and fuzzy and the other small and green. The larger one was holding a young toddler, causing the trio alarm.

“Oh no!” Goofy muttered.

“Weeee!” The girl poked out from over the monsters arms. She was wearing an oversized pink shirt and had tiny pigtails, normal human kid things, right? Donald thought they were anyway. “Boo!”

The big monster turned around and saw them, the little girl squirming in his fluffy claws. “Hmm? I wonder who those guys are.”

The little green monster looked up at the big one through his single giant eyeball. “What?! Careful, Sulley. If they see the K-I-D...”

“It's fine. We got nothing to hide,” the big one shrugged.

“But you're the CEO! You set the example.”

Something weird was definitely going on, but what?

The one called Sulley caved and set the girl on the floor as the green thing ran over to them, waving his little arms. “Guys! Guys, it's not what it looks like. Okay, listen. That kid over there just popped out of nowhere!” He slammed his fist into his hand and the trio gave him disapproving looks. “We gotta call the CDA. Uh... It's a...uh... Oh yeah, a Code 835!”

Sora pointed his Keyblade at him causing him to clam up. “Are you trying to scare that little girl?” he demanded.

“Yes! I mean, no no no!” the green one waved his arms frantically. “We're done with scare power. Nobody's gettin' scared.”

“Mike, take it easy.”

“You should too, Sora. Ya see? She's happy!” Goofy spoke up and Donald had to admit, he seemed to be right. It could still be a trick or something though.

The girl bounced in front of Sulley, who petted her on the head, making her giggle. Kid wasn’t afraid of them at all…so maybe they weren’t the bad guys here?

“Oh, “Sora chuckled sheepishly as he dismissed the Keyblade. He walked up to the girl and crouched down. “Hello. My name is Sora.”

Donald watched before putting his wand away, no way he’d risk a spell so close to a kid anyway.

“Boo,” she trotted fearlessly over to Sora.

“Oh, is that your name? Nice to meet you, Boo.”

She screamed excitedly and Sora laughed.

“Hold on! You guys really aren't afraid of humans?” Mike demanded.

“Mike Wazowski,” she pointed and Donald jumped in surprise, staring at her with his

cyclops eye as he realised she was pointing at him.

“Come on, Boo! I'M Mike Wazowski.”

“Mike Wazowski.” She continued pointing at Donald, waving her arm up and down.

Sulley laughed at them all. “Well, you can see the resemblance. That googly bear eye.”

“What's going on? I'm Donald Duck!” he stomped his foot and crossed his arms. He was not the Mike thing!

“Mike Wasowski!” she laughed and Donald ran, the kid chasing him, hearing Sora and Goofy laugh.

,,,,,,,,,,,,

“A-hyuck! I'm Goofy.”

“Well, my name's Sulley. And this is—"

“Oh, we know. Mike Wazowski, right?” Sora grinned.

Boo jumped out from behind Sora as they laughed, but soon hid behind Sulley nervously.

“What's the matter, Boo?” he asked in concern.

Behind Donald, a group of blue pointy creatures with red eyes appeared. Sora grimaced and they moved between the two groups, feeling the welcomed weight of the Keyblade settle into his grip.

“Heartless!” Donald and Goofy cried, but Sora wasn’t so sure.

The emblem was wrong and there was something…he felt a presence stir within his Heart…Ventus? There was nothing else though and he focused on the fight.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry stretched and looked around, nothing as far as he could see and his magic had come back negative on life signs so he was good to go. The only one he could accidently blow up or worse was himself. Fun. He summoned his Keyblade and then withdrew the Hallow Keychain, staring at it. He’d picked up a few others on the Worlds he’d been too, had been swapping between them, but hadn’t dared use this one. Merlin hadn’t found anything in his research to help either. There was nothing for it. He removed the Circle of Life, watching the blade revert to Lost Memory, and then clipped on the Hallows, bracing for anything.

TBC…

Figured I’d give Harry some Disney fun before he ends up swept away by the fight between the Organisation and Guardians.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: not mine

Decided not to keep you all waiting

Chapter 19

Unversed…and Ventus had fought them, no wonder Ventus had stirred if they had been the enemy back then. So the question was, where had they been for the last decade and why were they back? They had to be connected to Xehanort if they had appeared then and now, didn’t they? Then why hadn’t they seen them on other worlds before? As they moved deeper into the factory they found more and more Unversed but no Heartless or Nobodies and it made Sora nervous, though he couldn’t quite work out why. It didn’t help that he was still hurting over Donald’s careless comment about needing more dependable help than he was.

“So, Monsters, Incorporated used to rely on scream power from human kids for energy, but now we collect their laughter instead. It turns out laughter's ten times more powerful,” Sulley explained as they made it to the massive factory floor.

They stopped as Boo pointed ahead. “Kitty!”

“And we'd never have figured it out without Boo,” he finished his explanation.

“Cool,” Sora grinned.

“Our ship's powered by laughter, too! Guess we've got that in common,” Goofy grinned at the two monsters.

“Sora's a laughter machine!”

“Come on, I am not,” Sora shook his head. He bit back a groan as Unversed appeared, causing havoc with the door system. Several doors opened and the Unversed entered, causing screams from the unaware inhabitants. “Unversed are back!”

“This is terrible!” Sulley cried from across the room, Sora mostly ignoring him, focused on the fight.

Mike pointed at a white door with pink trim adorned with purple flowers making its way out of the room on the mechanical system. “Look! There's Boo's door!”

Sora glanced at it but was too far to try and stop it, seeing the kid running off.

“Go get Boo!” Mike yelled and thankfully Sulley went after her since Sora was a little too busy with a group of Unversed.

Sora grimaced as he dismissed his Keyblade, the place was a bit of a mess now. He watched as Mike rushed over to three of the empty door stations, swiping a card at each terminal. He smiled as three doors slid into the room on the rail system. They stopped above each station where mechanical arms extended from the floor, grabbing the doors and pulling them from the rail. They retracted back into the floor and the machines locked the doors in place.

“Ride's here!” Mike announced.

“Nice,” Sulley nodded.

“Grab on to the door when you're ready,” Mike told them even as he stayed by the controls.

“Got it.” he jumped onto the green door in front, in case they had to fight while on the way. “Ready!”

Mike pressed a button on the terminal and the door lifted back up into the air. At first nervous, Sora laughed at the ride up as Donald and Goofy jumped onto the red door station. Sulley, holding Boo, took hold of the yellow door, Mike grabbing Sulley's tail just as the door lifted off the ground. Boo chuckled once the doors latched onto the rail system.

“Boo? Hold on. Don't want you to get hurt.”

An invisible figure skulked around the Laugh Floor as the doors began sliding towards the Door Vault.

“Boo's door, here we come!”

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry collapsed to one knee, leaning heavily on his Keyblade. That was…he shook his head and shakily switched Keychains, placing that one deep in his pocket. That was for emergencies only! Such power…he knew why Dumbledore had been fascinated by the legend now, though he wondered how different it would be as a wand rather than Keyblade.

He settled down to rest, he could take an ether but he preferred to let his magic naturally recover, probably due to all the health lectures he’d gotten over the years about the dangers of too many potions…even if they were very different types of potions.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Luna paused, tipping her head back to look at the stars even as a hand rested on her extended abdomen. She bit her lip and then smiled slightly. Finally, Harry was going to meet the other parts of his Heart. She was happy for him…but also worried, something was coming, something very dangerous.

Luna smiled as Susan joined her, escaping the noise of the party Draco and Hermione were hosting for their friends. It was good to see everyone again, even with Harry’s very obvious absence. She knew several of them had worried that without him acting as the glue between them, the group would drift apart, but so far that wasn’t happening. They had the issues of their world to hold them together. Neville had joined the Wizengamot, adding his voice to their side in politics and shifting the Longbottom alliances from those his Grandmother had kept. She knew Hermione hated it, but Harry had been right, without him in public view, things had settled a little.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“There it is!” Sulley called, spotting the right door. He ran ahead with Boo in his arms and opened the door, quickly heading inside. Goofy closed it behind them and the slithering figure of the purple monster appeared on the outside of the door, dropping his camouflage. He lifted his head, checking that the coast was clear, and silently followed them into the now solid white door. The group burst out the other end only to find themselves still in the Factory.

“Wait! How'd we take a wrong turn?” Mike demanded as they turned back to the door, where two eyes and a mouth appeared.

“Who cares? All that matters...” the colour-changing monster revealed himself, “...is that it's the last turn that you losers are ever gonna take.”

“Randall?!” Sulley yelled, the two locals glaring at the newcomer.

“Who's he?” Sora asked in confusion.

“A creep we banished for trying to collect screams by force. He used to be Boo's scarer,” Sulley explained, Boo glaring at Randall from the safety of his arms, trying out her own roar.

“How did you even get back here? The door we sent you through is sawdust!” Mike crossed his arms, his glare impressive despite only having one eye to glare with.

Randall waved him off. “Yeah, and I almost got turned into somebody's wallet. Lucky more me, a real nice guy came along and fixed the door. So here I am.”

Mike clenched his teeth, growling.

“And starting today, I'm numero uno! Top of the leader board, baby.” Randall got in Mike's face, flashing his wide smug grin.

“Ha! You, a top laugh collector?” Mike laughed in his face, punching him lightly in the side, causing Randall to drop the grin. “In your dreams, Randall. My laugh totals are off the charts.”

“Who said anything about collecting laughs? I'm after negative emotions.” He touched his chin with a sticky toe. “And my new factory friends have kindly invaded the factory to get 'em for me.”

“Negative emotions?” Sora asked, frowning.

“He's gotta know,” Donald muttered to Goofy.

“Yeah, Organization XIII must be helpin' him,” Goofy agreed.

“Laughter's just not sustainable. Once junior chorts his last chortle, you've gotta start over. But negative energy? Especially sadness? Give 'em something that really breaks their little hearts, and they'll stay sad forever. We'll never have to worry about energy again,” Randall paced as he explained, their group eyeing him suspiciously.

“We're not gonna let you hurt anyone like that!” Sora snapped at him.

Randall whirled around, angry at being interrupted.

“Not you OR your little Unversed helpers!” Sora summoned his Keyblade, and Randall crossed his second pair of forelegs.

“Just try and stop me. You'll see soon enough. I am gonna be a legend around this place.” He smiles with narrow eyes. “Now, consider YOUR careers officially over.”

“What?!” Mike yelped.

“And that goes for the rest of you, too.” Randall turned around, waving them away, and turned invisible once again.

“Hey!” Sora called, but he’d disappeared. “Where'd he go?”

“We're in control of this factory now. And I suggested a few improvements - some real doozies I just know you're gonna love. In fact, you're not getting out of here alive,” Randall called over the PA.

“That weasel means business! He'll never quit,” Mike growled.

“We have got to get Boo to safety first. Then, we can take care of Randall. Time to find a way out!”

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Riku pulled out his phone, seeing the message from Master Yen Sid, trying to get his mind around the old wizard using a phone.

“What is it?” Mickey asked.

Riku stared at the message in shock, re-reading it be sure he’d seen right…and he had. “Master Yen Sid wants us all back at the Tower…he’s detected another Keyblade wielder travelling the Worlds.”

“Really?” Mickey’s eyes widened. “We better find them fast then, before Xehanort gets his claws into them!”

“Yeah,” Riku nodded. They headed for their ship, someone new wouldn’t know what to be careful of, and would be easy prey for the Organisation, especially since they needed their Thirteenth. The thought of someone ending up possessed, without knowing about anything…maybe even younger than he’d been…made him feel sick.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry grinned as he flew through the Lanes, he loved his Glider! It was faster and more responsive than any broom he’d ever flown. He didn’t know how he could breathe without even a bubblehead charm but it had to be the Glider’s magic somehow or his clothing? He knew it was the clothing that protected him from the Darkness of the lanes.

This…this was freedom! He’d only ever dreamed of this before and to truly experience it himself was more than he’d ever truly dared to believe he would have. He missed his friends back on Earth, but he didn’t miss the World itself. And Merlin had promised to teach him the spells necessary to ensure he would land in the right time for when he wanted to visit so it wasn’t like he was cut off from them forever. There was just so much he wanted to do first! Like finding Ventus, save Aqua if she was still lost in the Realm of Darkness, plus meet Riku and Sora.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Kairi smiled as Riku and King Mickey walked into Yen Sid’s study, but then sighed. “Sora’s running late?” she asked.

“I haven’t heard from him,” Riku admitted. “He’s probably busy saving a World and hasn’t had time to check his messages.”

“That sounds like him,” she smiled. Sora would put saving people over checking his phone. She just hoped he got there soon, she missed him, they had barely had time to say much after she woke him up from that spell. Ever since he’d become a Heartless to free her Heart from his, it felt like the Worlds were conspiring to keep them apart. She just wanted them to be together and safe. Once they beat Xehanort they would have that, they would!

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Everybody look for Boo's door,” Mike ordered.

They heard a snicker as a certain purple fiend slithered into the Door Vault.

“Randall...” Sulley growled in annoyance.

“Didn't you learn your lesson with that pile-of-junk fiasco?” Mike crossed his arms.

Randall scoffed. “Oh, I learned a lot.” He moved aside, pointing out the very same pile of junk behind him.

Its existence there startled them, but Mike quickly waved it off and moved closer. The Unversed symbol appeared on its hood, which scared Boo, who hid behind Sulley.

“Wait, Mike. Something's different!” Sulley warned him, picking up Boo and leading her to safety as Sora, Donald and Goofy ran up to Mike.

“Oh, please. It's just more junk.”

Randall cackled from a high ledge, distracting Mike from the ooze seeping out behind his back. He turned around to see an enormous Lump of Horror rising up from the machine. Mike shivered and backed away, Sora and company running to his rescue.

“An Unversed!” Sora called, summoning his Keyblade.

Mike landed on his butt as the blobby creature opened its mouth wide, scream containers bursting from the goo.

Sulley grabbed Mike by the head and lifted him up. “Mike, time to reach down and let the scary out.”

Mike smiled, then smacked his own face, Sulley letting him down to the floor. “Oh, I'm ready, Sulley. I'm ready!”

“Finally... This is exactly what I need to take over the company. But first, I am getting rid of YOU.” Randall looked down at Mike and Sulley. “Attack!”

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry grinned as he saw a new World coming up but then he paused, frowning slightly, absently rubbing his chest. There was something…he spun the Glider around and sped off, following the small tug on his Heart.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

The doors finally arrived at the Laugh Floor, and the group jumped off as they locked into their terminals. Sora glanced around, feeling…off, rubbing at his chest. So when a hooded figure stepped toward them, Sora reacted instantly.

“Who are YOU?” He demanded, Keyblade in hand. Why did it have to be the Organisation?

“Gotta say, that strange facade had me fooled at first, brother,” the other said, and Sora blinked, brother? The figure took off his hood, revealing a dark reflective helmet.

“Wait a sec...” he murmured and then gasped. “Oh yeah! You were at the cathedral! And hey! Who are YOU to call anyone strange?” he snapped.

“Say, do we know this guy?” Goofy whispered to Donald behind where Sora was standing, they really needed to learn how to whisper properly.

“Uhhh...”

“We haven't ever met in the flesh. I am Vanitas,” the helmeted figure at least introduced himself…and Sora felt Ventus stir more strongly than he had since the exam.

“This is the part where you spout some mumbo jumbo and disappear, right?” Sora asked, even though he really doubted it.

Vanitas walked through one of the workstations, getting closer. “This whole world...was powered by scream. They converted the screams of human children into energy.” He picked up one of the scream canisters. “And this very company was what made it all happen. It's as rich a source of negative emotion as we'll ever find.”

Yeah, that really did not sound good. Sora tried to reach for Ventus, to try and understand why Vanitas was giving him such a bad feeling.

“For the last time, we already stopped doing that!” Mike yelled angrily.

“Did you? Then how do you explain all these canisters of surplus scream?” he held up the canister. “This facility was everything I could hope for. And I was lucky enough to find a pawn whose heart was darkened by thoughts of revenge.” He actually juggled the canister in the air as he said that.

“You mean Randall,” Mike grumbled.

Sulley shook his head. “All Randall ever cared about was winning. And this guy took advantage of that weakness.”

“My heart is made of just one thing. And the Unversed collected enough screams and sadness from those children to reconstruct it.”

“Yeah, and the whole time they were trashing our company in the process!

Sulley held Mike back from rushing at Vanitas, but Mike struggled against the grip on his head.

“But, even with all this negative emotion, my heart is still incomplete. I need something else.” He dropped the canister. It clanged to the ground before screaming off into the air.

“Whoa!” that was….kinda neat but creepy.

Sulley dodged away, taking Mike and Boo with him. They all watched as the canister flew around the expansive room, bouncing off the walls until it ran out of scream and crashes to the floor, rolling to a stop at Sora’s feet.

“The half of me that sleeps on...inside of your heart.”

Sora spun as his voice was suddenly behind him, gasping as Vanitas held his Keyblade just inches from him. A voice bursts from Sora's chest. “Vanitas!” Sora touched his throat at hearing his voice….no Ventus’ voice!

“Ventus... What a strange place to slither off to...” Vanitas crept closer, holding his hand out to Sora, sounding like he was smirking under his helmet. “...you insignificant speck.”

Sora knocked his hand away. “What are you talking about?” he played dumb to try and buy time. If he seemed clueless often the Organisation would waste time explaining and he could see Sulley and Mike sneaking carefully through the workstations from the corner of his eyes, hopefully they had a plan.

“Oh, you wouldn't remember. When you were little...you formed a special bond, with a boy named Ventus who joined with your heart.” Yes! Vanitas was explaining.

“Ven!” Donald gasped.

“Is he sayin' that one of the missing Keyblade wielders is inside Sora's heart?” Goofy asked and Sora wanted to dance as they caught on to not letting Vanitas know how much they already knew.

“How is that possible?” he asked warily as a dark mist swirled around them.

“Now, you will return Ventus to me.” Vanitas told him, and Sora shifted, that did not sound good.

Vanitas swung his Keyblade, releasing a dark wind and Sora felt a tug on his heart. He managed to catch himself as he sank to the floor, looking up to see Donald and Goofy shielding  him from the front.

“Donald...Goofy...”

Goofy struggled, holding back the dark wind with his shield. “The King told us about this. Ventus wasn't able to defeat Vanitas. They struck each other down, and then the King said that Ventus' heart never returned to him!”

“You're not gonna do that to Sora! No way!” Donald yelled, firing off a spell, managing to dispel the wind.

“Stay out of this,” Vanitas growled. With a wave of his arm, he swiped Donald and Goofy away in a streak of darkness, leaving Sora to face him alone.  

“Sora!” they cried out to him as he staggered to his feet and called his Keyblade back.

Sora blocked Vanitas but it was shaky at best, he felt odd. Whatever that wind had done, he couldn’t get hit by it again which meant he needed to stop Vanitas. They clashed a few times, Sora struggling to keep up a defence, to find an opening and then Vanitas knocked his Keyblade out of his hand, leaving him unarmed, aiming his own at Sora’s chest.

“Join your heart...with mine!” he yelled as the dark wind appeared again.

Sora threw his arms up in front of himself, feeling it hit, pain exploding in his chest…his Heart. His knees hit the ground but then…it all stopped. Sora sucked in a gasping breath, shaking as he held himself up using his arms. He shakily lifted his head to find someone standing between him and Vanitas…shielding him….with a Keyblade! Riku? He blinked dazedly, the person coming into better focus. All he could see was black clothing…and black hair, not Riku…not Lea…so who?

“Enough,” his saviour stated firmly.

Sora’s eyes widened, he recognised that voice! From his exam…but…that couldn’t be right, this person was definitely older. He tried to get up, to see what was going on but groaned.

“Easy,” the voice was gentle now, head turning slightly towards him, and Sora caught a flash of greenish eyes. “I’ve got this, stay down.”

“Well, well, and who are you?” Vanitas demanded.

“Stop this Vanitas, you don’t have to do this,” his saviour answered, tone firm but also still gentle. Did he know Vanitas? But Vanitas didn’t seem to know him… the Keyblade lowered slightly, taking a more defensive stance rather than offensive, showing he wouldn’t attack first.

“Who are you?” the demand was almost hissed this time, the helmet tilted to the side slightly. “Doesn’t matter! You won’t keep me from my brother,” Vanitas snarled, and Sora renewed his attempts to get up.

“I won’t let you hurt them, brother,” the one in front of him answered and from the way Vanitas jerked back, his answer had shocked him too. Brother?!

Vanitas’ brother? Sora began to panic, maybe he wasn’t a friend? But…Vanitas referred to Ventus as brother and Ventus was meant to be one of them. Being related didn’t mean they were on the same side. He seemed completely unafraid of Vanitas, more…sad?

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

He stared at the newcomer in wary confusion. Brother? He only had one brother and that boy was not Ventus! And yet…it was him! He was the source of what he had sensed earlier, but how? He glanced beyond him, seeing Sora had made it to his knees, still pale from his attempt to separate Ventus. The King’s men were up and ready to fight if needed, the situation was changing beyond his control and he didn’t like that.

He met Sora’s pained eyes. “I will have my brother,” he snarled and then stepped back.

“Wait!” the stranger called, actually lifting a hand towards him, but Vanitas retreated into the Darkness.

TBC…

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: not mine

Hope you all liked Harry’s intro to the gang last chapter.

Chapter 20

Sora watched Vanitas retreat, relieved. He tried to get up, trembling limbs not cooperating, but before he could fall, steady hands grabbed him gently, keeping him upright. He looked up to meet concerned green/blue eyes. He felt Ventus stir, fighting not to wince in pain after the way Vanitas had tried to tear them apart.

“Easy, take your time Sora,” the stranger murmured.

“Who…who are you?” he asked. He felt…safe and Sora didn’t understand why.

“My name’s Harry,” he answered, even as he cast a healing spell, and Sora felt some of the pain and weakness fade, managing to stand on his own two feet. Harry kept his hands there for a few more moments, as if making sure, before letting him go and stepping back to give him space.

“Sora!”

He looked over to see Donald and Goofy approaching, eyeing Harry warily, but obviously more worried about Sora’s health than the newcomer. “I’m okay,” he told them. “Thanks to Harry.”

The other teen shrugged as if….embarrassed?

“It’s you, isn’t it?” Sora asked, studying him, trying to remember the dreamy image of the boy. “From the exam, you were yelling at Ven to wake up. But…how?”

“You remember that?” Harry seemed surprised. “You were so out of it…yeah, that was me.”

“But…how? You’re Riku’s age at least and that boy was younger than me!”

“Sora? You know him?” Goofy asked.

“When I was…asleep. There was a voice calling for Ventus to wake up and then…there was a boy, he gave me magic, it was how I was able to wake up enough to hear what was going on and dodge Xehanort’s heart,” Sora told them. “It’s him, Harry.”

“Everything okay now?” Sulley called.

Sora stared at Harry and then nodded. “Yeah, it’s safe.” Even feeling Ventus’ sleepy confusion, they both knew that Harry felt safe.

“We found Boo’s door,” Mike said as they walked towards the group, staring at Harry and then it hit Sora why, he was human! He wasn’t using the World Order spell? Then again, Boo was human so maybe he was using it and it had just kept him human?

Boo giggled and Sora turned from Harry to walk over to her, just knowing he could trust Harry at his back, like he could trust Riku, which made no sense at all.

“Boo, I know how excited you were to come play with Mike and Sulley. Sorry we dragged you into this,” he told her, surprised when she hugged him but he quickly hugged her back.

“Okay, Boo. Time to go,” Sulley called after a minute.

“Kitty...”

“We'll catch up soon, kid.”

“Mike Wazowski!”

Mike turned, seeing Donald behind him. “No, that's Donald, Boo.”

“Mike Wazowski.” She ran up to Mike and hugged him. Surprised, he smiled and petted her on the head.

“Better. I'll see ya, kid.” He waved as Sulley led her to her flowery door.

“Bye Boo,” Sora called, all of them waving at the little girl.

Boo laughed and waved goodbye.

Once that was done, they walked back to the lobby, Harry tagging along without needing to be asked thankfully. Master Yen Sid and Mickey would want to know about him since they were still a few Guardians short.

“Sorry for all the headaches we caused,” Sora offered once they’d reached it.

“Don't mention it. And actually, it was kinda nice havin' a little adventure for old times' sake.”

Mike nodded. “Yeah, the flying and the falling--and hey, let's not do that paint thing again--but nothin' like running for our lives to get the heart pumping!”

Sora chuckled, hearing Harry doing the same.

“Any chance that we can drop by again?” Goofy asked.

“The door's always open,” Mike grinned at them.

“And maybe Boo can join us!” Sulley offered his hand and Sora took it.

“Yeah. Bye!” they headed for the entrance, waving.

“Good-byeee!” Donald called.

“For the record, I still get the most laughs!” Mike yelled after them.

“Happy exterminating!”

Sora chuckled and shrugged at Donald and Goofy. “Thank you!” they called in unison.

“Exterminating?” Harry asked as they left.

“Well we did handle their monster problem,” Sora shrugged.

“Ah, I see.”

“Master Yen Sid will want to see you,” Donald said before Sora could speak up about it.

And that was when his phone beeped. Sora pulled it out and blinked at the message he’d missed while dealing with the Unversed and Randall. “Umm, Master Yen Sid already knows, well, he knows there’s a new Keyblade wielder somewhere, not who you are or that you’re with us. Seems like he’s planning to send us looking.”

“Then I guess I’m following you there?”

“Is your ship nearby?” Goofy asked.

Harry shook his head. “I have a Glider, not a ship.”

“Well, you can come with us, that way you won’t get lost,” Sora told him, not really sure what he meant by Glider.

“Alright.”

He grinned when Harry agreed, leading him to the ship. Well, it wasn’t the Power of Waking, but he was looking forward to returning with something or rather someone to show for all of his work. Maybe Master Yen Sid would actually be pleased with him for once. And he wanted to know why Harry called Vanitas brother, how he had called out to Ventus, how he was years older than he had been only a few months ago…he had so many questions! Unfortunately, he was flying so he couldn’t start yet.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry relaxed back on the bench along the side once they were in the lanes, closing his eyes to meditate lightly, preparing for meeting Master Yen Sid and who knew who else. Merlin had filled him in on a lot of things, for instance he knew Riku was Sora’s best friend and long free of the Realm of Darkness, but he didn’t know everything about current events. He could feel Sora’s companions glancing at him on and off, knew they were wary, and he didn’t blame them. He had called someone hurting their friend brother after all.

But that was what Vanitas and Ventus were to him, the only blood family he really had, closely related anyway since he would never claim Petunia and her lot. Though technically it was their Hearts and not blood that they shared. If there was any chance he could reach Vanitas, help him break free of Xehanort… and being so close to Sora he knew that Ventus’ heart was definitely within him, knew that was why the younger teen seemed to trust him so easily.

“Harry?” Sora’s voice brought him out of his meditation, and he opened his eyes.

“Yeah?” he asked, shifting on the bench to be in Sora’s view.

“How old are you?” he asked curiously, and Harry laughed.

Should have figured that would be his first question. “Just turned eighteen,” well a few months ago, maybe…stupid time differences made it hard to track.

“And…how old were you when we met?”

“Thirteen,” he answered gently.

“But that…it’s only been a few months!” Sora glanced away from the controls to meet his eyes, and Harry nodded.

“For you, for me it’s been years. Do you know why Merlin is a time traveller?” he asked, and Sora seemed confused by the apparent topic change. “Because he’s from my World. He’s a very well-known historical figure actually and pretty much everyone thinks him centuries dead. Earth is a bit...out of sync with the rest of the Worlds. Time between there and out here doesn’t flow normally. You’re friends with another teen, Riku, right?” he asked, and Sora nodded. “Well I met him when I was twelve and kind of mortally injured at the time. He was trapped in the Realm of Darkness and looked a few years younger than you do now.”

Sora frowned. “But that would have been when Ansem…that was over a year and a half before the exam. He’s seventeen now.”

“Huh, so I’ve gone from being younger than you all, to older.” The last person he’d met was Aqua back when he was fifteen and there was no real way to tell when that had been compared to his other meetings.

“But who are you?” the…duck demanded.

They’d looked so strange as monsters but so had Sora, he had been a bit shocked by their true forms. And something about them was niggling at the back of his mind but he shrugged it off, it’d come to him or not in time.

“Harry Potter,” he offered his almost full name. He knew better these days then to give it all out, especially when he could feel the duck had magic too. It hadn’t mattered back home where he was famous, everyone had known his name. There was a reason Merlin went by Merlin and not his full, true, name, why he’d never known the middle names of the majority of his classmates.

“Why’d ya call Vanitas brother?” the other asked.

“That’s…a long and kind of complicated story, one I’d rather only have to tell once.” Though he knew he’d have to tell it more than that if Ventus wasn’t aware, and maybe even to tell Vanitas himself if there was a chance.

“So what’s your World like?” Sora asked, changing the subject for him even as he opened fire on some Heartless.

Harry obliged with some descriptions and stories from the Magical world, entertaining them as they flew on.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Look!” Kairi called, and Riku straightened, shifting closer to grab her if she leant any further out the window. “They’re here!” she grinned happily, and Riku moved to where he could see out the window, watching the ship touch down gently.

It was a relief to know Sora was back and safe, hopefully unharmed. Master Yen Sid didn’t look very happy but what was Sora meant to do, leave in the middle of a mission and risk people dying or a World falling to Darkness? A few minutes later he heard his best friends voice in the hallway, and then the door opened and Sora almost literally bounced in, grinning widely…like he always did when he’d done something he found extraordinary, like the first time he’d beaten Riku in a race. So why was he grinning like that now?

“Sora!” Kairi called, and he grinned at her.

“Hey guys, sorry we’re late but I only just got the message and…well if we’d come back early we wouldn’t have been able to call off the search.” The grin was definitely cheeky now, and a little proud? Wait…call off the search…Riku bit back a chuckle, only Sora.

“Oh?” Yen Sid’s tone had Riku tensing, but before anything else could be said, Sora turned and tugged a stranger into the room.

“This is Harry, the person you’re all looking for,” Sora announced.

Riku froze, it couldn’t be…Harry was hardly a rare name….but the other teen looked around and their eyes met. “Harry?” he whispered in shock. It was him, it really was him, he’d survived.

The other smiled at him. “Hi Riku, I’m glad you made it out of there okay.” It really was Harry then but…he was too old, wasn’t he? Harry had been younger than him but he didn’t look it now.

“How do you know Master Riku?” Yen Sid spoke up, eyes focused on Harry who turned to him.

“After Ansem took my body, I was in the Realm of Darkness were Mickey eventually found me, but Harry found me first.” He felt Mickey’s surprise at his words, the King looking at him, but he kept his focus on Master Yen Sid. “If not for him…” Riku swallowed and then felt a hand rest on his shoulder, looking at Harry.

“You would have made it,” he said, offering a small smile.

“I’m not so sure, I’d given up Harry, till you called out to me and told me not to be afraid, even pointing out which way led back to the Light,” Riku told him. Without Harry speaking to him, he doubted he would have been able to hold on until Mickey could reach him. He would have faded away…would that have meant becoming a Heartless given where he had been? Or would he have simply ceased to exist in any form? “I’m glad you survived too, I…I was worried, but you vanished as I asked what World you were from. I would have looked for you.”

Harry shook his head. “You wouldn’t have found it.”

“And why is that?” Yen Sid asked.

“Do you know what World Merlin is from?” Harry asked him, and Riku was surprised to see Yen Sid’s eyes widen.

“I do,” Yen Sid studied him, before nodding. “You are a Earth-born Wizard.”

Harry nodded and flicked his wrist, a wand shooting out from under his sleeve, but a wand unlike any Riku had seen. It was…a stick basically. How was that practical? Wood was very easy to break. Wait…Sora said Harry was who they were meant to be looking for, that would mean Harry had a Keyblade now. Far better than that stick surely for casting magic.

“I see…has Merlin trained you?”

“No, I only met him when he came to Earth to investigate some odd things he was sensing from his home world. My presence as a Keyblade wielder was causing massive disruptions to what should have happened, it altered events and people enough to change one of the key players in a Prophecy.”

“What do you mean?” Riku asked in concern.

“Before I was born, a Prophecy was given. I was one of those indicated in it and so was the current Dark Lord. I was facing him when we met Riku, he was the one controlling the Basilisk that bit me,” his hand went to his upper arm, and Riku wondered if there was a matching scar there of he’d received magical healing that had ensured there was none.

“According to the Prophecy, we should have faced each other over and over, until one of us killed the other. Except in that fight my Keyblade appeared for the first time and that fight changed the course of events. Merlin said we were meant to fight to the death when I was seventeen, with my being the one to survive and then we would have had peace after a war lasting a year. Instead things shifted, he was redeemed, and a lot of information came out about someone every considered the Leader of the Light, turned out he wasn’t what he portrayed himself to be. In the end, it was him that I had to face for the Prophecy and his death is what has set off the stirrings of war. Merlin and I both hope that my removal will settle things down between the two sides.”

That was…poor Harry. He was obviously leaving a lot out but that was understandable, they may all be Keyblade wielders, but that didn’t mean he knew them. It was a relief to know that he apparently couldn’t have found Harry even if he had known what World he was from…but if he had known he could have approached Merlin about it. He didn’t know if it would have changed anything but at least he could have done something.

“I see…and how did you gain a Keyblade? I know Merlin and there has never been a wielder from that World.”

Never? Obviously the World had magic, so why no Keyblades?

“Does it have to do with what you said to Vanitas? Why…why you feel safe and familiar to Ventus?” Sora spoke up, surprising everyone except Harry, Donald, and Goofy.

Harry nodded and then summoned his Keyblade, Riku studying the blade with interest, before he held it up where Mickey and Yen Sid could see it…and Mickey gasped.

“How?” Mickey asked, and Riku looked at him, seeing his eyes were wide.

“You recognise it.”

“The grips different, Ventus used a reverse grip, but….that’s the Keyblade he used in the Keyblade Graveyard before being merged with Vanitas.”

“Lost Memory,” Harry gave them the name. “Ventus received it on a tropical island when Vanitas confronted him, forcing him to remember how Vanitas was created.”

“How can you know that?” Kairi asked in confusion, even as Riku wondered at the odds that the Island was their Play Island, after all, Terra and Aqua had met them there during that time.

“Because I carry memories of both Ventus and Vanitas…I carry parts of their Hearts.”

Riku caught the look on Yen Sid’s face at that announcement, no…when Harry said Vanitas. The same look he’d given Sora at hearing of Anti-form. And yet he was never given that expression, why? He had truly fallen to the Darkness and possession, they hadn’t, so why did he seem to censure everyone else far more severely than he did Riku?

“But how? Ventus’ Heart is in me and we saw Vanitas,” Sora looked at Harry in confusion.

“When they clashed within Ventus’ Heart, they should have been destroyed,” Harry pointed out. “Ventus saw Vanitas turn to dust and drift away before seeing his own begin to dissolve into light. The majority of his Heart is in you Sora, but something that is broken won’t necessarily all end up in the same place. A part of both of them drifted off together…and saved my life. I was a little over a year old when the first part of the Prophecy was enacted and I survived a curse that no one in history ever has, except it damaged my Heart and I was dying.”

“They merged with you,” Mickey theorised, and Harry nodded.

“I took on some of their physical traits like Vanitas’ hair colour and the blue in my eyes. I’ve seen baby pictures, I had my Mother’s pure green before the attack. I dreamed their memories all my life but I didn’t know anything of either of them survived beyond me until we met in Sora’s dream.”

“Sora?” Riku looked at his friend.

“It sounded crazy,” he admitted with a shrug. “It was Harry yelling for Ven to wake up and then sending me his magic that allowed me to wake up enough to hear what was going on and then make my body fall off the chair. Without Harry…” he shuddered. “Thank you.”

Harry shrugged. “I didn’t know what was going on, just that I could feel a group of Hearts being pulled down into Darkness, unable to wake up, and then I recognised Ventus’. I was surprised when you managed to wake as much as you did, enough to reach out to me.”

“I thought I dreamed you up,” Sora told him.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Yen Sid listened to the children speak. That this boy carried a part of Vanitas’ Heart and his memories was a concern, he could sense the Darkness within him but also Light. Too many of this younger generation were being exposed to the Darkness. Would they count as Guardians of Light? Or would Xehanort target the new Princesses rather than Darkness tainted Guardians?

How much influence did Vanitas’ memories have on the boy? He had gained Ventus’ Keyblade and not his which was a relief. That he had met both Riku and Sora at different times while still on his own World was intriguing, especially Riku. Connecting with Sora who carried Ventus’ Heart during a dangerous situation was understandable, but he had no such link with the newest Master.

He needed to speak to Merlin about this boy, why had he not been told to come to him, or Merlin contact him or even one of the others? They were at war after all. Memories or not, he would need training.

TBC…

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: not mine

Chapter 21

Mickey listened in awe, if Ventus had been destroyed to keep Vanitas at bay, then at least a part of him would have survived in this teen. But with his Heart sleeping in Sora, though perhaps more awake now for Sora to be feeling the things he had been, how would he react to Harry’s existence? To have had the memories of two other people in his Heart and head…how did he deal with that, especially as a young child? At least they weren’t having to take time away now to search for the new Keyblade wielder, trust Sora to stumble across him…or had the presence of Vanitas and Ventus drawn young Harry to their location? Could either of them influence Harry? If so, that could be dangerous.

If he had anywhere near their skills with the Keyblade then he would be a wonderful sparring partner for the younger group, it would do them all good to face someone who had been trained under another Master and Harry was the closest they might have.

“Well, now that a search is now longer needed, you can all return to your prior missions,” Master Yen Sid announced, before looking Harry over and Mickey had the feeling that whatever he was about to say would not be taken well. “If you would join Kairi and Lea at Merlin’s for training, that would be helpful.”

Mickey watched Harry’s eyes go wide, and bit his lip at the false innocent look. “You want me to train them to use the Keyblade?” he asked, and Mickey heard Riku of all people choke back a laugh, even as his Master seemed taken back by the question. “I’ve been using one since I was twelve after all.”

That had Riku speaking up, which Mickey found curious. The two had met once and so briefly and yet…there seemed to be some kind of connection there. “Before or after we met?” the silver-haired teen asked curiously.

“Just before. I drove the Keyblade into the snakes mouth and it got me in return,” Harry explained.

“So that actually makes Harry the longest standing wielder of the group,” Mickey pointed out, he counted as the previous generation after all, along with Aqua and the others. “Have you fought Heartless?”

Harry nodded. “I’ve been travelling since I arrived. Oh, Sora?”

“Yeah?”

“Belle and Prince Adam say hi, Ariel and Eric want you to visit and meet their baby, and so do Simba and Nala,” he grinned, and Sora’s eyes went wide.

“Of course! As soon as I can. They’ll be great parents!”

Mickey smiled at the boy, seeing the look on Kairi’s face as she looked at him. It had been his phone that Donald and Goofy had called when Sora was put to sleep, he knew it had been Kairi’s kiss to wake him. He thought in a few years…they could say the same about the two of them. They were such san obvious couple and they needed to spend more time together, they’d had so little of that since their Islands had fallen. All three of the friends were spending too much time separated.

At least mentioning them proved Harry had been to at least three Worlds since Merlin had brought him from Earth. Mickey considered the options, wondering if perhaps having pat of Vanitas’ Heart would give him the same kind of immunity that Riku had to Darkness, or would it make him more susceptible?

“How have you been travelling?” he asked, curious since he’d come in Sora’s ship.

“Keyblade glider,” the young man shrugged slightly.

That made sense, he would know about them from Ventus, could have probably summoned it back on Earth but had likely been wary about travelling the Lanes without protection. Protection he now had…those clothes were not made by the three Fairies but someone similar. Merlin’s presence made the Fairy Godmother a good contender for the maker. They’d be at least as protective as their own and maybe…

“Master, I think Harry should come with Riku and me.”

“Mickey?” Master Yen Sid asked him.

“We needed someone with a link to Aqua and Harry may have one through Ventus.”

“Aqua? Is she still trapped in the Realm of Darkness?”

“How did you know she’s there?” Goofy asked.

“When I was fifteen I found a secret room in my school, it transforms itself into whatever you need it to be at that moment in time. I was worried about Riku still being trapped there and the room let me see it. I saw Aqua and…we nearly got her out. Between our Keyblades and the magic of the room…but the Heartless attacked her before I could break through fully and I lost her.”

“I wonder if that was before or after I saw her?” Mickey pondered, and Harry shrugged.

Mickey could see his Master considering things and met his eyes. They needed Harry to find Aqua, especially since he had reached her once already. He must be worried about exposing Harry to the Darkness due to Vanitas, but Mickey had the feeling Harry would handle it as well as they could. “And it will be a good test of his abilities against Heartless,” he pointed out.

“Very well,” Master Yen Sid finally agreed.

It didn’t take very long for the group to disperse, although Sora and Kairi practically had to be pulled apart, Mickey motioning Donald and Goofy to give the two a few minutes of privacy after the fear the sleeping curse had caused them so recently.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“So, a Keyblade wielder, did Ventus influence you on that?”

Lea looked at the younger male. “What?”

“I have Ven’s memories, you’re Lea right, from Radiant Garden.”

Lea’s eyes widened. “So it is him… I doubt he remembers me now after so long. I was just a kid.”

“Considering he went to sleep only days later, I doubt he’s forgotten you, and if I can recognise you from that one memory, he can too.”

“Is it weird, having other people’s memories?” he asked curiously. When they got Roxas back, would he now have Sora’s memories too?

“Not to me, I’ve had them all my life. For me, everyone else is weird only having one set of memories to rely on.”

Lea chuckle at that. “Be careful, the Realm of Darkness is dangerous,” he warned more seriously, and Harry nodded.

,,,,,,,,,,,,

He watched the groups leave, leaning back in his chair. Had he done the right thing in allowing the boy to go with Mickey and Riku? He had wanted to ask him more questions, to get a better idea of who this young Harry was and just how much influence Ventus and Vanitas had on him. Not to mention, how much influence this boy had on Riku…he hadn’t been blind to the youngest Master’s reaction to the newcomer.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Riku glanced at Harry as they arrived in the Realm of Darkness, watching him look around curiously. “Alright?” he asked.

“Yeah, it’s creepy but no worse than the Forbidden Forest. How do you navigate though?”

“We follow our Hearts,” Mickey smiled at them, leading them on.

Riku had so many questions for Harry but he didn’t know how to ask them, how to start. He’d known Sora all his life, then Kairi had come and they had become friends with her, and now…he felt…drawn to Harry. Because he was another Keyblade wielder? Because he had Darkness in him similar to Riku’s own? He could feel it but balanced by Light, he supposed that made sense if he had pieces of Ventus and Vanitas merged into his own Heart. It would be interesting to see what abilities Harry could use the Darkness with compared to the few he could still use…and it made him wonder if he’d really lost other abilities or if part of him had been too scared of being overwhelmed to let them work. After all, he’d regained the ability to use Corridors since the exam.

“Heartless!” Harry suddenly snapped, summoning his Keyblade, and Riku quickly followed his example, still getting used to his new one. The three of them went back to back as the Heartless moved in, impressing Riku with the distance Harry had detected them at.

At least this time there were no Demon Towers, just a seemingly endless horde of Shadows and Neoshadows. Wonderful.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

It was easy to loose himself in the flow of combat, despite the fact he’d only fought a few real battled with the Keyblade. Working with Riku and Mickey without getting in each other’s way probably would have been harder if they weren’t making sure to cover each other’s backs. He had never seen so many Heartless before! He considered summoning some of the Unversed, able to feel them again which made him think his ability to call them was definitely influenced by the atmosphere of where he was. But there was no way he could summon enough to make enough of a difference to make the pain and distraction their destruction would cause him worth it.

His magic was practically singing in his veins as he dodged and wove among the Heartless, reflexes at wizarding peak, far faster than any non-magical. Which proves that Keyblade wielders would be considered magical back on Earth as Riku was almost as fast as him and Mickey seemed able to match him which was a thrill. None of his year mates had been able to, not when they never faced the same dangers he did. He really had found a place he could fit in.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“So, you got what you want. Perhaps you're the better player among us. However, I must demand you give THAT to me.”

“Pardon? You must be mistaken, mate. I'll not be giving you anything,” jack smirked, holding the chest close.

“Then I invoke the right of parle,”

Jack walked right up to him, wagging a finger in his face. “Uhp, no! No parley.” No way was he falling for that trick again, he should have listened to Sora the first time. He pressed closer, causing Luxord to step back. “Look around. We're a little busy.” He had the man nearly pinned to the overboard railing and held up the chest, enjoying having the upper hand. “And besides, I've already got all that I want, mate.” He breathed directly in Luxord's face, smirking as he fell backwards and into the turbulent water below. Jack cupped a hand to his mouth and breathed again, slightly coughing himself.  “Yup. Still works.” He headed off down the deck only to silently groan as he came face to face with Davy Jones.

“Jack Sparrow... Are you lost? Prisoners don't belong on deck. Your station is in the brig!” he swung his arm…well tentacle really, and Jack took off running.

“We're here!” A welcomed voice called and then Sora, Donald, and Goofy landed on the deck between him and Jones, weapons ready.

Jack laughed, unsheathing his sword. “Tables have turned, mate.” He called as the storm intensified around them.

“Hardly. Just a few more maggots to join my crew!”

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Mickey looked around, relieved to find no more Heartless, turning back and smiling when he saw the two boys healing each other’s wounds. He’d been right, Harry definitely knew how to use his Keyblade. Suggesting he come with them had been the right thing to do, he didn’t need the training Kairi and Lea did, yes, some of his moves were a bit rough but only real experience would fix that, not training.

He’d been keeping an eye on him since they’d entered the Realm of Darkness and thankfully it didn’t seem to be affecting him. The Darkness within his Heart wasn’t growing, it remained very steady, and Mickey wondered what powers it gave him. He’d tossed several spells around during the fight but hadn’t seemed to use anything like Riku’s Dark Aura attack or even Dark Fire. Was he maybe wary of using the Darkness given where they were?

With everyone healed they continued on their way, heading again for the beach where Riku and Sora had once been stranded since that was the last place Mickey had sensed Aqua and therefore the best place for Harry to try and pick up her trail.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Hey, Axel!” Kairi called as she walked out to meet him.

He turned and looked her over, nodding. “Hey. Liking the look.”

She laughed, spinning to show it off.

“Cut your hair, too.”

“Mm-hmm. So, you gonna try yours on?” She asked as she walked over.

“Uhh...I dunno. Maybe later,” he shrugged, and she frowned.

“But you always wear the same thing.”

“If it ain't broke, don't fix it. This is how you pick me out of a crowd. I make myself easy to remember.”

“How thoughtful.” Huh, easy to remember….Roxas? Was he doing it for when they separated Roxas, to make sure he recognised him?

“Nah, not really...” he shrugged.

“Somewhere inside me is Naminé. If we can free Roxas, we can free her too,” she offered.

“I guess so,” he agreed. What was it with boys and not talking?

“Naminé was made when Sora freed me from his heart. So, now that she's a part of me again, I figured all was right. But she can't look at this forest, feel the wind on her face, none of it. And if she could, it would be different for her. Her time was short, but she lived it, and that makes it hers. What right did I have to take those feelings and experiences back? They don't belong to me. Nothing's as it should be. Not for her OR Roxas.”

“I know,” he sighed.

Kairi dropped down to sit in the grass beside him. “So…what do you think of him?” she asked, playing with a blade of grass.

“Harry?” he asked, and she nodded.

“He knew who I was,” he admitted.

“What?” she turned to look at him, and he sighed.

“Way back when I was a kid, I met this other weird kid. Somehow we became fast friends. Never saw him again…nearly forgot about him, too. Then, I met Roxas. Couldn't believe it. The two of 'em were identical. Oh, I didn't tell Roxas. Didn't want HIM to go vanishing on me, too.” He leant back on his hands. “The kid's name was Ventus. Guess he really did have me memorised for Harry to recognise me.”

“Oh yeah. Very memorized,” she agreed, grinning at him. “I can’t imagine having other people’s memories like that,” she admitted.

“I asked him, and he said to him it’s normal, that he thinks not having other memories would be odd.”

“I just…I hope it’ll be okay, once they wake Ventus up,” she stared down at the grass, hearing him move, and then his hand was on her shoulder.

“You’re worried…about Sora?” he sounded confused but then his grip tightened slightly. “You’re worried Sora will be different once Ventus’ Heart is removed.”

“He’s been with Sora for so long…how much of Sora is him and how much is Ventus?” she asked shakily.

“Ventus’ Heart’s been asleep, Kairi. His influence should have been very minimal,” he told her.

“How can you be sure? It’s sounds like it’s as much as unheard of as Harry’s condition.”

“Sora will always be Sora,” he told her, and she wanted to believe him, but she was still scared she was going to lose the boy she loved.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Sora watched as Elizabeth wept over Will's body. It…it wasn’t fair. “Jack, can't we save him?”

“Part of the ship, part of the crew. The Dutchman must have a captain,” the pirate answered sadly before moving in to grab Elizabeth, pulling her away from Will. “Elizabeth, say good-bye.”

“No! I won't leave you!” She screamed, struggling in Jack’s arms.

“Come on!” Jack yelled, grabbing a rope to swing across to the Pearl.

Sora stared at where Will lay crumpled on the deck, utterly still… “I’m sorry,” he whispered before joining the others.

The Black Pearl wrenched free from the Dutchman, Will and the ship vanishing into the whirlpool. The maelstrom ended as they regrouped with the crew aboard the Pearl, Sora standing supportively beside Elizabeth who leant against him.

“Thank goodness, Jack. The armada's still out there. The Endeavour's coming up hard to starboard. And I think it's time we embrace that oldest and noblest of pirate traditions,” Gibbs said, mimicking the act of running away.

Jack was silent for several minutes, eyes locked on the armada, and Sora looked up at him. “Never actually been one for tradition,” Jack finally said, lips twitching in an almost smirk but Sora could see the grief there. He’d used Will in that first adventure but he’d really come to care for him as a friend and now Will was gone. Jack moved to the wheel and gripped it. “In we go!”

Sora turned to stare at the Endeavour as the two ships sailed straight at each other.

Suddenly, the Flying Dutchman broke the water's surface, up from the depths, sailing

alongside the Black Pearl. A clean slate grey, no longer encrusted with sea life. Sora gasped as he saw, standing on the deck, was Will. He was alive! “Ready on the guns,” Will shouted to the Dutchman’s crew, loud enough to carry over the water. Will turned his head and their eyes met, Will nodding at him.

“Full canvas!” Jack yelled.

“Aye! Full canvas!” Barbossa called.

Will turned the wheel of the Dutchman as Jack did the same with the Pearl. The ships sailed together, right at the Endeavour, trapping her between them.

“Fire!” Jack yelled.

“Fire!” Will yelled from the Dutchman.

“Fire aaall!” Elizabeth called out.

The Dutchman and the Black Pearl opened fire, cannons blasting away at the trapped ship. Sora fought the urge to cover his ears at the noise of the canons….and of men screaming. A mast fell and the deck gave way, the Endeavour sinking into the Caribbean.

On the Black Pearl, the crew cheered. Donald and Goofy shared a fist bump “We did it!” Donald cheered, but Sora didn’t join in.

Sora looked back at Elizabeth, who was staring out at the Dutchman, feeling someone move up beside him.

“The Flying Dutchman must have a captain. Just wed, and now she and Cap'n Turner must live in different worlds,” Gibbs murmured. “One day ashore, ten years at sea. It's a steep price.”

“Will...” Sora whispered. It wasn’t right, they were so in love and now… he leant against the rail, staring at the Dutchman. Davy Jones had served how many centuries? Was that Will’s fate now too or was there a way out that wouldn’t kill him?

He turned away to see Gibb’s by Elizabeth’s side. “Your chariot awaits, Your Highness.”

She smiled, walking over to the crew gathered on deck and Sora joined them.

“Mrs. Turner,” Barbossa actually bowed his head to her and she nodded.

“Elizabeth...” Donald whispered sadly.

“Take care,” Goofy added.

Sora looked up at her and then moved, hugging her, and she hugged him back.

“Thank you for everything Sora,” she whispered before moving on.

“Jack...” She smiled at him. “Thank you.”

Sora watched as the boat was lowered into the water, heading for the nearby island, seeing a small boat from the Dutchman doing the same.

“One day isn't enough time,” he whispered.

Jack put a hand on his shoulder. “There's always enough time for hearts to say what's true.  Sora, you know better than anyone. It only takes a moment to connect with your mates... With your hearties.”

Sora nodded slowly. “There's always enough time. And I'm going to find them.”

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Mickey, Riku, and Harry were fighting the Demon Tower once again, though it was the first time for harry. The tower struck at Riku twice, but he dodged before it slammed into the ground, forcing him to jump away. The Shadows scrambled across the sand as Riku caught his breath. From behind him, the energy rebuilt.

“Riku, look!” Mickey yelled.

The Demon Tower wriggled in the air, bending over and twisting towards Riku, only for Harry to be there, blocking it with his Keyblade, pushing back. “Alright?” he called.

“Thanks,” Riku told him, moving to his side, and they attacked together.

“Riku!” Mickey gasped and they turned to him, seeing another swarm knock Mickey off his feet, making him drop his Keyblade, consumed by the swarm.

“Mickey!” Riku yelled in alarm.

“This is going to hurt,” Harry muttered, and Riku looked at him, seeing him stretch out his free hand and then…Riku stared as creatures began appearing before attacking the Heartless.

“What?” he looked between Harry and the strange beings, seeing the other teen panting slightly.

“Unversed,” he answered, wincing…as one was destroyed. “Something I got from Vanitas. I’ve only managed them once before though but we need the numbers.” He shook off whatever pain he was in and launched himself at the Tower, Riku on his heels.

He noticed Harry flinch as three big ones were taken out. Their destruction hurt him? That wasn’t good so why use them?

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Hiro, who's that on the display?” Sora asked in confusion.

“That's not the display. He's really here,” Goofy told him.

“Huh?” he blinked.

“The black coat... He's back?” Go Go asked.

“Are you done messing around?” the black hooded figure asked, and Sora froze.

“What? Wait, that voice...” No, that wasn’t possible. Riku was with Mickey and Harry looking for Aqua, they would have called if something had happened. And that coat…just like the one Riku had worn when in Ansem’s form which meant Organisation. There was no way Riku would wear that ever again.

“Hold on. You...know this guy?” Wasabi asked.

“And now...enter the supervillain,” Fred smacked his hands together.

“He definitely has the vibe,” Honey Lemon agreed.

The figure removed his hood, revealing shoulder-length silver hair just like....

“Funny,” Riku smirked.

Sora dispelled his Keyblade. “Riku... But...” he shook his head, no, he didn’t look like the Riku he’d seen only days ago, he was…he was too young, his hair long again.

Riku conjured a red object from thin air. “As if this stupid experiment wasn't already a hassle.”

“Huh? Where'd he get that?” Hiro demanded, sounding confused.

“Hiro, do you recognize it?” Sora asked in concern.

“Yeah...”

Riku held it up, peering at it with his yellow eyes. Yellow eyes… “Not quite ready.”

“That's the first chip I made for Baymax. It's full of combat programs,” Hiro explained.

“Programs?”

“Yeah, they tell Baymax how to react,” Hiro explained.

“Does that mean...it's like his heart?” Goofy asked.

Riku faced the Darkubes. “More then!” He tossed the chip into the nest of Darkubes.

“You aren’t Riku!” Sora yelled as he went to enter a Corridor and Riku turned back to him.

“Aren’t I?” he smirked.

“No…you’re a Replica.”

“We defeated Ansem and Xehanort--every last one of 'em. But still they all came back anyway, right? So, maybe this Riku "came back" too, from the time when Ansem possessed him,” Goofy suggested, and Sora nodded.

“Not bad, not that it changes anything.” And with that he was gone.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

The Demon Tower coalesced under swirling winds into an orb of darkness before their eyes. Purple fragments gathered within the orb, pushing out of it. The bubble burst and a dark figure leaped out, landing on the grey sand. Mickey watched from his prison in the orb as the dark figure walked toward his Keyblade, picking it up.

“This Keyblade...”

Harry heard Mickey gasp at the familiar voice, a voice they both knew.

“Is it her?” the King asked, even as the Darkness peeled away from the woman, revealing blue hair.

“Mickey...” she turned, revealing her yellow eyes. “You're too late.”

“Aqua?” Riku gasped from beside him.

“What happened?” Mickey asked.

Harry remained quiet, if Mickey could get through to her then that would be fine. Lost in Darkness…how would she respond to him when she knew he held a piece of Ven’s Heart?

“You abandoned me, that's what. Left me in this shadow prison for more than a decade, knowing what it would do to me...”

“I'm sorry. It's all my fault.”

She turned and walked to the shoreline. “I reached this shore after endless wandering. Waited forever for help to arrive. But no one ever came. You never came back after saving the boy.” She walked over the water. “I lost my Keyblade. Had no means of fighting my way back through the Heartless. You knew I was stranded. Do you have any idea  how lonely it is here?”

Harry felt Riku start slightly beside him, and glanced at him, seeing his haunted look. He reached out to touch his arm, reminding him he wasn’t alone.

“How frightening it is to have no one?” She kept going. “All that's left in my Heart is misery and despair...and now, you can share it!”

“There's no need. Got my own,” Riku answered, walking towards her, and Harry moved with him.

“We’re here now Aqua, let us help you,” he spoke up, and she immediately focused on him.

“You…Harry…” she murmured, staring at him.

“I’m here Aqua,” he held his hand out. “Come with us, we’re here to get you out. I’m sorry, I tried to find you again but it never worked,” he explained. How many times had he gone to the Room to try and reach the Realm of Darkness again only to fail? He’d honestly lost count.

For a second, it seemed like he’d gotten through to her, and then he and Riku were forced to dodge aside as a blast of ice hit where they had been standing. They both summoned their Keyblades, the sight of Harry’s seeming to enrage her further so he quickly switched out Keychains for the one Belle had given him, even as Aqua charged him.

Riku tried to help but the orb holding Mickey floated over the water between them, becoming a swirling mass of Shadow Heartless once more. Harry met Riku’s eyes and nodded, Riku would work on freeing Mickey and he would keep Aqua occupied.

TBC…

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: not mine

Chapter 22

Harry ducked and then blocked her blow. “Aqua please! I don’t want to fight you.”

“Give Ven back!” she snarled in return.

“There’s nothing for me to give back! The piece of his Heart merged with mine, Aqua. His Heart will have healed by now. Think Aqua! You know where his body is. Just take us there and we can wake him up.” He rolled out of the way of a blast of ice. “Please Aqua, I don’t want to do this.”

,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Riku kept up the attack, he had to trust that Harry could handle himself against Aqua…a Keyblade Master. Harry may have had his Keyblade longer but he hadn’t been fighting with it against Heartless and Nobodies for that time, and yes, that did worry him.

He could hear Harry yelling something at Aqua even as he cast Dark Fire at the massive mass of Heartless holding Mickey hostage.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry rolled out of the way of a barrage of spells, throwing up a shield to block those he couldn’t dodge. He had to find a way to get through to her! He reached deep into his Heart for the part of himself that came from Ventus.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“Our probability of success is- “

“You don't have to crunch the numbers, Baymax,” Hiro told him, walking forward. “It's not the sum of our parts. It's the sum of our hearts.”

“Yeah,” Sora nodded, facing the Replica who smiled at him, tauntingly.

“Which adds up to what?” he asked from where he was perched on a windsock above them. “Show me,” he demanded, leaping down, Soul Eater slicing through the Darkubes core. He landed on the ground, dispelling his weapon as the Darkubes disintegrated. He stood, a piercing grin on his face, and held up the chip, which brimmed with Darkness. “Almost there.”

“What?!” Just what was he up to?

The fake Riku kicked a few of the blocks, which moved slightly, glowing a faint red. “This pile of junk collected the data we needed... The terror of being attacked without warning... The despair of having no place to run... The longing for vengeance...”

“A Heart's more than that!” Sora snapped at him.

“It's working together,” Wasabi agreed.

“Smiling at something funny,” Donald and Goofy said together.

“Trusting friends,” Hiro murmured.

“In every heart, there's hope,” Sora grinned.

“Yeah!” the group yelled in agreement.

“You're right,” he agreed, shocking them all.

“Huh...?” Sora was really getting worried now.

“That's why I made sure our creation fought YOU. Now the data contains a complete heart,” it smirked at him.

“A heart made from conflict? That can't be real,” Sora denied.

“What was it you said? I only have to see it for it to become real? So, let's see it.” Riku turned toward the Darkubes and raised his arm. A dark portal appeared in the sky and the Darkubes began to float, being pulled as if by magnets into the portal, some glowing red, and others, green. “First, we need a vessel.”

Once the Darkubes had all gathered into the portal, they returned in a single round mass, all glowing red with lightning bolts dancing around its outside. It descended slowly, pulsating.

“What's going on?” Go Go asked warily.

“Another Darkube form?” Honey Lemon suggested.

“Doesn't look as bad as the last one,” Fred chuckled nervously.

“It could be a trick,” Goofy summoned his shield.

“Usually is,” Wasabi sighed.

“We can stop it!” Donald cheered.

The Darkubes began to recede and a white arm emerged from the mass of blocks, surprising Hiro.

Sora summoned his Keyblade. “Yeah.”

“Wait! That's...Baymax,” Hiro stared in horror, and Sora frowned.

“What?!” he looked from Hiro to the Darkubes.

“No way.” And yet as they receded further…it really was Baymax but clad in a deep purple suit with spiked pauldrons. His right arm was covered in miniature Darkubes shaped in an oversized fist. He landed in front of Replica Riku.

“Baymax...” Hiro groaned.

“Don't bother. This puppet has lost his heart. He won't wake up,” Riku smirked, and Sora nearly jolted at those words, remembering them from Monstro.

“He's not a puppet! Baymax, he's like my family. Please! Give me back my friend,” Hiro yelled.

Riku laughed darkly. “Yes... I did promise I'd put this back where I found it.” He lifted up the red chip and Dark Baymax's port opened as Riku inserts the chip. The port closed and Dark Baymax's eyes glowed red, probably not a good sign. “But there's one piece missing. Sora, you're the one who's going to complete this heart.”

“Yeah, right,” he denied.

“You can't have a heart without sadness...without loss. You see, you're going to destroy Hiro's friend right in front of him.” And with that he vanished into a Corridor.

“Wait!” Sora called but it was too late.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

She attacked the boy who dared to take part of Ven’s Heart. Over and over she attacked but he would dodge and shield. At least the other was being kept away by the Heartless, the same with that worthless King.

He stood before her and then his image wavered and Ventus was standing before her, hand outstretched. “Aqua please,” he begged, and she staggered back, eyes wide.

“Ven?” she shook her head, no, it wasn’t real…he…she staggered, dropping the Keyblade from suddenly lax fingers, everything going black.

,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry lunged forward, catching her before she could hit her head or fall back into the dark water behind them. It had worked, he hadn’t been sure it would. Maybe hitting her with an Earth spell was cheating, but she was the far more experienced combatant. He made sure she was deeply unconscious before turning to help Riku defeat the Heartless trapping the King. With that spell having worked so well…

“Expecto Patronum,” he whispered. It was more difficult to cast than normal, likely due to the location, but soon the silvery light exploded, taking form as a large lion, and attacking the Heartless, weakening the tower form.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Riku stared as a silver lion attacked the tower but it was weakening the Heartless so Riku doubled his attack. He felt them shift, trying to get behind him, and then he felt another body back-to-back with him for a second before moving away, dealing with those Heartless. Had Harry beaten Aqua? Sure enough, the next attack he launched, Harry was at his side.

The tower shook and then broke apart, Heartless scattering, Mickey flying out onto the sand, yelping as he flew through the air.

“Mickey!” he called in alarm, rushing to his side. Harry knelt on Mickey’s other side, sure hands checking for injuries on the unconscious form.

“No broken bones or obvious wounds,” Harry assured him, before casting a low-level cure spell.

“Aqua?” he asked

“Unconscious,” the other teen reported. “We need to get them both out of here.”

Riku nodded, he could get them out…but would Harry agree? They didn’t have time to look for a door out though, not with Mickey and Aqua unconscious. He took a deep breath and stood, extending his hand, reaching for the Darkness, watching a Corridor open. He glanced at Harry to see his reaction and green eyes were wide but…in awe?

“Can you teach me that?” he asked, and Riku was shocked.

“Really?” he asked, and Harry grinned.

“Looks useful.”

Riku relaxed and nodded. “I can try. We should go now,” he said, and Harry nodded.

Harry walked over to Aqua and Riku watched as she floated up off the sand. And Harry wanted to learn from him? He picked Mickey up, holding him easily. He led Harry into the Corridor, wanting through it as quickly as possible, unsurprised to find himself on a very familiar sunlit beach.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Sora's Gummiphone started to ring and Jiminy leaped onto his shoulder as he pulled it out.

“Sora, somebody's callin' us on the Gummiphone,” he pointed out, even as Donald and Goofy walked to Sora's chair and Sora answered the call.

Dale appeared on the screen way too close to the camera. “We got baaad news,” he wailed.

“Huh?” Sora blinked at the screen.

Chip yanked Dale away from the camera. “We totally lost contact with the King and Riku! They're all on their own in the Realm of Darkness!”

“Whaaat?!” they all cried out.

“They aren’t alone, they’ve got Harry with them too,” Sora pointed out, but the others weren’t comforted by that. They didn’t feel the connection he did to Harry…would he lose that when Ventus left him?

“Chip, how do we get to 'em?” Donald demanded.

“NOW we can ask?” Sora glared. He hadn’t liked them going from the start, not without solid plans to get to them if needed…like they needed now.

“It's not like we can use that big old door anymore. It's completely gone.”

“Yeah, we closed it after beating Ansem,” Sora sighed.

“And we certainly can't ask the King or Riku,” Jiminy nodded.

“'Cause you wouldn't LET me ask,” Sora pointed out, grumpy over having been ignored before.

Dale pushed Chip out of the way. “Only King Mickey can open a door to the Realm of Darkness.”

“Huh?”

Chip pushed Dale away and Jiminy hopped down. “It's because he has a special Keyblade of Darkness. He figured out how to make it open the way.”

“Oh...” Sora sighed.

“Gawrsh, what'll we do then?” Goofy asked, and Donald groaned.

“May my heart be our guiding key,” Sora whispered. Riku was his best friend, his Dream Eater, their Hearts were connected…and Ventus’ Heart was connected to Harry. Between those links, it would work, it had to. “It'll show us the way.”

Sora stood and summoned the Keyblade, aiming it ahead of him, closing his eyes. The tip glowed and a portal opened outside the ship.

“A gate!” the others called, and Sora opened his eyes to see it.

Sora dismissed his Keyblade and took his seat. “But where does it lead?” he wondered.

“It doesn't matter! Go!” Donald yelled.

“Hurry, Sora!”

“Okay.” Sora easily piloted them through the gate.

They ended up under a bright warm sun, walking along a very familiar beach.

“Why do you think that gate took us here?” he asked in confusion, only to summon his Keyblade as a Dark Corridor opened ahead of them.

He stared in shock and relief as familiar silver hair appeared but didn’t release the Keyblade in case…no, the hair was the right length and he was taller than the Replica. In his arms was a small figure and then another emerged from the Corridor, the black hair a relief as well.

“Riku! Harry!” he yelled, rushing across the sand, even as Riku turned to him, startled.

“Sora,” Riku smiled, kneeling down.

“Your Majesty!” Donald and Goofy yelled, rushing passed him to reach their King.

Sora reached Riku, hugging him, feeling Riku hug him back. “You’re okay? We were coming to find you.”

“I’m okay,” Riku told him as he let go, turning to where Harry was lowering a woman onto the sand.

“Is that Aqua?” he asked, able to feel…oh. Sora could feel the Darkness clinging to her, her outfit seemed darker than the vague memory of her that he had. He rubbed at his Heart, feeling a pain, and Riku’s hand rested on his shoulder.

“Sora?”

“I’m fine,” he promised. “Ven,” he whispered, and Riku nodded.

Harry knelt beside Aqua, pressing a hand to chest, frowning.

Sora knelt opposite him, worrying his lip. “Is she alright?” he asked.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry could feel the Darkness infecting her and it just wasn’t right. He pressed his hand to her chest, probing deeper.

“Is she alright?”

Harry looked up at Sora, seeing the worry in his eyes, and for a second it was Ventus kneeling opposite him. “She didn’t willingly give in,” he told them both. “It’s like she was drowned in it.”

Riku knelt beside Sora, looking her over, leaving the King to his men. “It’s got a firm grip on her.”

“But she’s still fighting,” Harry told him. He took a deep breath, he knew Vanitas could draw Darkness out and into himself, he’d never had a reason to try and it kind of scared him to consider it.

“Harry?” Riku called, and he looked up at the other teen, seeing his concern.

“I think I can get it out of her,” he told them.

“And how risky is that?” Sora asked.

“It’s something Vanitas could do; I’ve never had a reason to try.”

“Harry…” Riku looked at him in concern.

“I have to try,” Harry told him.

Riku stared at him before nodding, drawing Sora back.

Harry offered a shaky smile before focusing on Aqua.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Mickey slowly opened his eyes, surprised to find Donald and Goofy leaning over him. They cried out in relief, hugging him, and he hugged them back. “Where are we?”

“Destiny Islands. Riku carried you out. We were really worried about ya.”

Mickey nodded, looking around, relieved to spot Riku and Sora in the sand nearby. Then he saw Harry leaning over a figure on lying still…Aqua! He staggered to his feet and towards them, only to freeze in shock, watching as Darkness began to rise from her body…and into Harry’s. The teen was breathing hard, brow furrowed in concentration.

“What’s he doing?” Goofy asked.

“Pulling the Darkness out of Aqua,” Sora answered softly.

“And taking it into himself,” the worry was clear in Riku’s voice, if anyone would understand the risks of what he was doing, it was Riku.

Harry was balanced between Light and Darkness, like Riku…would that balance be broken by what he was doing? Could they get Aqua back and lose Harry in return? He knew Aqua would never believe that to be a fair trade.

Harry gasped, the Darkness sinking into him, half falling forward, and Riku lunged to catch him.

“Let me help Harry, let me share the load,” Riku told him, a hand gripping his shoulder.

“Let us help,” Sora butted in, putting his hand on Harry’s other shoulder.

“Sora…”

“It’s not gone Riku. Anti is but…there’s something else now in its place. Which means I’ve got a good chunk in me already. What’s a little more?” Sora’s grin was shaky and Mickey looked back at Donald and Goofy who shifted but nodded. Why hadn’t they told anyone!

Harry looked up at them, but didn’t seem to be really focusing, though he slowly nodded his head. The Darkness slowly spread out until it was reaching all three of them, the parts going into each far smaller than what Harry had been trying to take on alone.

,,,,,,,,,,,,

Sora grit his teeth, feeling the Darkness sink into his body…into his Heart. He tried to keep it away from Ven’s sleeping Heart only to feel someone else stir, two someone’s, pulling the Darkness into themselves, most of it anyway. The rest settled into Sora, sparing Ventus. It hurt! He’d never had to take in outside Darkness before…he’d been drowned in it himself though, in the exam. They couldn’t leave Aqua like that…and they couldn’t let Harry shoulder it all himself either.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Riku accepted the Darkness, pulling in as much as he could to spare the others. He took it and worked on turning it to Light. He would never succumb again! He opened his eyes as a hand covered his, finding glassy green/blue eyes struggling to focus on him. He smiled at the other teen, not sure if Harry was really seeing him or not. He glanced at Aqua and was relieved to see the last of the Darkness rise from her body, her outfit now lighter in colour.

It stopped and he breathed a sigh of relief only to lunge to catch Sora, who crumpled. “Sora!” he cried in alarm.

Harry caught Sora’s other side, his eyes now clear and focused. “Is he alright?”

“Sora!” Donald and Goofy called out from behind them.

They lay him on the sand, Harry pressing a hand to his chest like he had with Aqua, only to jerk back in shock. “I…what? How…”

“Ventus isn’t the only other Heart in Sora,” Riku told him, assuming that was what he’d sensed.

“One other male and one female,” Harry told him, and Riku winced, pressing a hand to his head. “Riku?”

“Female…” he shook his head. “I…a girl…black hair…” he blinked as it faded away.

Sora moaned, head shifting in the sand, and then his eyes slowly opened, Riku relieved to see no change to bright blue eyes. “Ow,” he mumbled, and Riku laughed.

“Next time, leave it to us,” Riku told him, helping him as Sora tried to sit up.

“Are ya okay Sora?” Mickey asked.

“Yeah,” Sora nodded. “Aqua?”

“Sleeping,” Harry answered after a second.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

She opened her eyes slowly, feeling warm for the first time in forever. The sky above was blue, the waves she could hear were calm, and the sand beneath her was soft. In the haze of the light from the Destiny Islands, Aqua saw Ventus and Terra leaning over her.

“Aqua!” they both called her name in relief.

“Ven... Terra...” she whispered in relief.

The haze started to clear and the images of Ven and Terra became that of two teenaged boys and then a third joined them.

“Aqua?” Harry called her name in concern.

“It's you...” she murmured, shocked to see Harry again, he looked a few years older now. her gaze went back to the other two boys. Silver hair…Riku. So the other boy, was Sora? They’d grown and changed so much.

“Thank goodness. You're awake!” a familiar voice called and she turned to see Mickey watching nearby.

“Mickey...” She looks around, still sitting on the sand. “Are these...the Destiny Islands?”

“That's right,” Mickey nodded.

“When did they fall back to Darkness?” she remembered being on the beach before but then the Islands had vanished back to the Realm of Light, how had the returned to the Darkness?

Riku shook his head with a smile. “You're in the Realm of Light,” he told her.

The revelation struck a chord, the emotion welling up inside her, the weight of the loneliness and despair that she had been holding onto for years suddenly exiting her body in the form of tears.

Seeing that, Sora extended a warm hand, gripping hers firmly, proving it was real. “You're home.” His smile was infectious.

“You're home!” Donald and Goofy cried, rushing forward to hug her, Mickey joining them.

“Welcome home,” the King grinned.

Sora grabbed hold of Goofy and they all released a relieving laughter.

Aqua looked between them all, she couldn’t believe it but it seemed it was really true. She was free. She looked over at Harry in confusion, from the little he’d said, she had thought his World far away.

He smiled at her. “Hi Aqua.”

She blinked at him, they’d…fought? What had she done? “Harry…”

“You weren’t in control Aqua, it’s okay,” he told her and she opened her arms to him. Harry stared at her before falling into her embrace. “I’m just glad you’re safe.”

“Thank you,” she whispered.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“WHAAA--?!” Demyx half yelped and half wailed until Vexen clamped his hand over his mouth.

“Quiet, you dunce!” he hissed, looking around warily, and Demyx pushed his hand away.

“But, dude, why would you pick me?” he demanded, confused by Vexen.

“I cannot let the chosen catch wind of this, understand?”

“Oh, I see! It's because I got benched!” He wagged a finger in Vexen's face.

“I got "benched" too!” Vexen yelled, and Demyx covered his mouth.

“Hey! Quiet!”

Vexen looked around again and Demyx let up. Vexen coughed awkwardly, regaining his composure, and sighed, turning away from Demyx.

“Okay, man, look. Real talk? Backstabbing those guys would be stupid. If they find out, we are yesterday's toast. I mean, what's in it for me?” Demyx demanded.

“Forgiveness.”

“Huh? For what?” he asked in confusion, what had he done that needed forgiving?

“Men like us…in the pursuit of science, we sometimes make terrible mistakes. Lose sight of our mission to help people. But now I can help someone with my research. Now, I can atone.”

Demyx narrowed his eyes. “I'm not a scientist,” he pointed out, turning away, but Vexen rushed after him.

“Wait, wait, wait!” he grabbed Demyx by the shoulder.

“C'mon, dude. I'm useless, I'm chicken, we're not friends. I can count the number of times you and I have hung out on one hand--LESS than one hand! I didn't even KNOW you in the old life!” he denied.

“Fine, FINE! But listen.” He waved him closer and Demyx rolled his eyes but leant in so he could whisper in his ear.

“Huh? No way!” he couldn’t believe it.

“It's true. The whole thing was HIS idea.”

“Huh? No stinkin' way,” Demyx shook his head.

“He wants to atone too. But, he is one of the chosen, so his hands are tied. Hence my actions on his behalf, hence my need for you to act on MY behalf should all go awry. As you said, we are far from friends. No one would ever suspect you.”

Okay, that made some sense. “Hmm... So I'm not doing any fighting?” he wanted to be sure of that.

“Correct. And more importantly, no bench warming.”

Demyx smiled and did a small leap. “Ha! Yeah baby! Sign me up.” He swung around making happy fists in the air as Vexen rolled his eyes, but he didn’t care. “Yes! Demyx time.”

TBC…

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: not mine

There’s a poll on my ffnet profile for Magitek Keyblade, please vote

Chapter 23

“We've come a long way toward reconstructing Roxas' heart. But a vessel... Without that... Yeah, right. Bodies don't grow on trees, Ienzo. It's the backup plan or nothing now. But...the backup plan isn't a true solution,” Ienzo thought out loud, pacing before the computer. There had to be some way to create a vessel for Roxas and the other Hearts within Soras’. He was so lost in thought that he didn’t sense anything happening right behind him.

“Finally. 'Bout time.”

The familiar voice had Ienzo whirling around only to stare in shock as Demyx emerged from a Dark Corridor, carrying something wrapped in a white cloak, chuckling as he looked around.

“Ooh. Nice place.”

“Demyx? Is that you?!” he backed into the computer console, fingers fumbling for the emergency alarm. Demyx had arrived using a Corridor…not necessarily a bad sign considering Lea had managed them at first once recompleted. No…it was his eyes that had him reaching for the alarm, Demyx’s eyes had always been similar to Riku’s in colour and now they were gold.

Demyx raised an arm, grinning at him. “Hey, Zexion! Long time!” he laid the cloaked bundle on the floor and rotated his shoulder and stretched his neck. “How's humanity treatin' ya? I re-joined the Nobodies, but, like...I just can't shake the feeling I've been sweet-talked, y'know?” he moved closer and Ienzo pressed the alarm. “We have sooo got to have a chat.”

That could be taken a lot of different ways. “Whoa, back up. What?” he asked, unable to hide his alarm. He was really starting to wish he’d kept even some of the powers he’d grown so used to over the last decade. Being a powerless human was a big adjustment…and Demyx was a Nobody again.

“Oh! Sorry, sorry. I'm gettin' ahead of myself. Come on…you don’t actually think I’m here to…” Demyx’s eyes were wide with shock even as he waved his hands. “No, no. Come on Zex! It’s me.”

That reaction had Ienzo hesitating. He wouldn’t have called them friends back then, but he supposed from Demyx’s viewpoint Zexion had been more tolerant than most of the others of his music and rambling. Still, he had to be part of the new Organisation, then again it was Demyx and he did say he was sweet-talked. It was possible he’d let it happen because he had nowhere else to go, he’d never talked about his life as a Somebody and while he’d never seen him in a condition like Roxas’…he hadn’t been much older than Zexion at the time. Which meant a good portion of his life had been spent as a Nobody.

Ienzo’s gaze drifted to the bundle Demyx had set down, taking in the shape in confusion. Had he brought someone unconscious, injured? Why? “You came to catch up?” he asked, and Demyx laughed.

“I'm actually here on a top-secret mission. Apparently I'm so off everyone's radar, that I'm just the guy to handle a special delivery.” He walked back to the Corridor and placed his hands on his hips before moving aside as if presenting something. “Ta-daaah!”

Ienzo literally staggered in shock at the sight of the man who emerged. It couldn’t be…could it? “Master Ansem!”

The portal closed and Ansem the Wise stood with his hands behind his back. “Ah, well me little Ienzo,” he greeted calmly.

Ienzo stared, stunned, even as Aeleus and Dilan ran into the room only to stop, equally shocked, both speechless. He stepped forward slowly, his feelings twisting and turning inside his stomach, choking back tears. “They told me you'd gone mad. That you abandoned us. I was just a boy, but I should have known better. I am truly, deeply sorry,” he tried to explain. He’d had no reason not to believe them back then and after…well he’d had no ability to care if they had lied or not then.

Ansem placed his hands on Ienzo's shoulders and Ienzo forced himself to look up at him, waiting for his anger. “I think what matters is that you recognize the mistake. Peace, Ienzo.” He was smiling at him! His tone was kind, just like Ienzo remembered. “It was I who was consumed by hatred, who failed you in my obligations as your mentor. Forgive me.”

“So, uh...are we cool to get on with things here?” Demyx asked, and Ienzo forced himself to step back from the man he’d seen as a Father, glancing at the blond to see him pointing at the bundle. “Got ya a present from Vexen. One was all he could manage for the time being, but hey, he figured you guys would know what to do with it.”

“A vessel!” Ienzo whispered. Vexen…so he was on their side despite being back with the Organisation? To be using that name again he had to have become a Nobody again, could they really trust him or Demyx? They would need to run tests on the Replica to be safe but even then, Roxas was within Sora who was very busy. Would he be able to come to the lab or would they need a way to retrieve Roxas’ Heart remotely?

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry hung back as the group talked with Aqua, still a bit shocked by the hug. He’d gotten more used to positive physical contact over the years, he just hadn’t expected it from her.

“Alright?”

He looked over at Riku and gave a small smile. “Glad to be out of there,” he admitted, tired. He was surprised when Riku shifted slightly, letting him lean against him. “So is this your home World?”

“Yeah, well this specifically is the Play Island. We live over there,” he pointed, and Harry looked to see another island not too far away with buildings visible. That made more sense than the tiny island they were on at the moment with the small shack and tree house that he could see.

“Have you been back recently?”

“Not since the exam, we went straight from that into looking for Aqua and Sora trying to get his powers back,” Riku admitted.

“Is there anyone you want to see then?” Harry asked, it’d be easy to pop both guys over to the other island to see their families.

Riku shook his head. “World Order, it’d be too hard to explain us only being back for a few minutes.” From his tone, Harry got the feeling Riku wasn’t too keen to see anyone anyway.

“Are you okay Harry?” Sora was suddenly there, surprising him.

“I’m fine, I’ve never done that before. But are you okay?” he looked Sora over, he couldn’t really feel any more Darkness in him than before but it might take a while so he’d keep an eye on the younger teen…and from the look of worry in his eyes so would Riku.  

“I’m fine!” Sora grinned.

“So what now?” Harry asked, for now letting Sora get away with an answer he’d given himself far too often over the years.

As if waiting for that question, Sora’s phone rang, making him jump.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Sora rushed over to where the others were still gathered around Aqua. He was excited but also a little scared. They had a Replica for Roxas! And with Aqua back they could retrieve Ventus’ body which meant there was only one Heart left to work out. Harry thought it was female and Riku seemed to remember something about a black-haired girl. Ienzo seemed sure that they could create another Replica for her.

He’d seen the way Riku was standing so close to Harry, he’d never seen him take to someone new so quickly, not even Kairi. It made him happy and excited for Riku, even if it was only friendship. He’d been worried about Riku when he and Kairi got together, that he’d feel left out or something. Not that either of them had any plans to let Riku pull away from them or anything but considering Riku had spent so long protecting him from the shadows rather than reveal himself, well… and he thought Harry and Riku could learn a lot from each other, Harry’d had Darkness ever since Vanitas or pieces of him had merged with his Heart after all. And Riku probably knew things Harry didn’t that he could teach him too. It’d be neat if all four of them could train together…though he doubted it’d happen till Xehanort and the Organisation were dealt with.

He quickly explained Ienzo’s call as Harry and Riku walked over more slowly.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Mickey had seen the growing closeness between the two teens as well and was glad that Sora seemed happy about it, he didn’t want to see their friendship tried again, not after everything they’d been through already. Aqua wanted to go retrieve Ven’s body immediately but he was trying to convince her to wait, the whole group was tired. If Sora hadn’t been briefly knocked out after helping to draw the Darkness from her then maybe the three of them could go with her to do it, but he didn’t think that was a good idea now. and when Sora told them Ienzo had a Replica for Roxas it made more sense for them all to head to Radiant Garden where they could rest and Aqua could be looked over, Harry too since he was new to World travel. Though Merlin surely would have made sure he would remain healthy.

“Aqua I know you wanna get Ventus, but it’s too risky right now. He’s safe where he is right?” he asked, and she nodded. “Then isn’t it better to wait till everyone is rested, in case we’re attacked while retrieving him?”

“I…” she looked at them all, focusing on Sora, and Mickey looked at the teen, despite how energetic he appeared, he was pale compared to normal.

Riku had moved so that both Sora and Harry could lean on him if needed now, though Harry seemed to be recovering from what he’d done. “Mickey’s right Aqua,” Riku spoke up. “We could all do with food and a night’s sleep. And if Roxas is brought from Sora’s Heart first, that gives us another fighter to protect Ventus until he wakes.”

That had her giving in thankfully, but Sora’s ship was too small for them all.

“I know the way, I can get there on my glider,” Harry told them.

“You have armour?” Aqua asked, and Harry shook his head.

“No, the gear Merlin supplied keeps me safe. Honestly not sure if it’s his magic or mine that lets me breath out there though.”

“Aqua, do you have your armour?” Mickey asked and she shook her head.

“I sent it back with Terra, without it I can’t use a glider.”

“I can use a Corridor, Mickey you’ll be fine since our clothes were made to protect us in the Realm of Darkness. That leaves Aqua as the only extra passenger on the ship.”

“That’ll work,” Sora nodded. “We could fit one more of you if you want.” It was obvious the offer was to Harry as he’d be the only one travelling alone.

The older teen shook his head. “I’ll be fine, I like my glider. Where should I meet you?”

“The lab is in the town castle, just follow the path from the bailey,” he told him. If Harry wanted some time alone then that was fine. He probably wasn’t used to fighting with a team or anything and if he wanted some time alone then that was fine. They didn’t want to overwhelm him; he hadn’t had to save Sora from Vanitas or help them after all, he had chosen to leave his World and then get involved in the fight. “We should meet at Merlin’s place first; we could all use a hot meal and the chance to clean up first.”

“I’ll see you all there,” Harry grinned and then called his Keyblade.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Aqua watched as Harry opened the lanes and then tossed his Keyblade into the air, the blade shifting into its glider form, one that was very unlike any she’d seen before. He mounted and then took off at a very impressive speed. Without her Keyblade or armour she couldn’t summon or use her own glider and she missed it.

They began getting ready to leave when something caught her eye, a glint in the setting sunlight. She walked across the sand and froze, eyes wide, as she stared at the familiar Keyblade. It had returned to the Realm of Light with the Islands then; she had thought it had faded away. She reached out and touched the Keyblade, feeling it warm under her hand, reacting to her. It seemed that for now at least Master Eraqus’ Keyblade was willing to let her wield it. Which was good since she would need it to unlock their home and retrieve Ven. She was free and soon Ven would be back, then they would find Terra.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Riku watched Harry vanish, hoping he could teach him how to do that. He glanced at Sora and saw his eyes were wide in awe and excitement, so they all wanted to learn. It would be a good backup method of travel at least, especially for those who couldn’t open Corridors, safer too probably.

He watched in surprise when Aqua picked a Keyblade up off the beach. What? How could there just be a Keyblade laying around on the sand? “Aqua?” he called, worried when she just stared at the blade in her hand, shocked when he saw the tears in her eyes. He felt Sora start beside him but he held him back as Mickey went to Aqua, figuring the King would have a better chance of knowing what was going on.

“Will you be okay?”

Riku looked at him in confusion. “Sora?”

“I trust you,” his best friend whispered, and Riku realised what he was worried about. “I know you’re careful but the Organisation uses Corridors too.”

“We’ll be careful, promise,” he grinned at him.

It felt good, that Sora trusted him so much when it came to using his Darkness. He still doubted himself at times, even after passing the exam, but it helped to know others trusted him, especially Sora and Kairi. Kairi had even gone into a Corridor with him to get to Sora to wake him when Marluxia put him to sleep. He didn’t have a coat but their clothes had kept them safe in the Realm of Darkness so the Corridors should be fine.

“Fly safe, we’ll beat you there, not sure about Harry.”

“With the speed he took off at?” Sora laughed.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry landed and dismissed his Keyblade, heading right to Merlin’s, knocking before entering.

“Ah Harry, welcome back,” Merlin greeted him happily.

“Hi Merlin,” he grinned, and the much older Wizard stared at him before laughing.

“So, what do you think of your fellow Wielders?”

“A very interesting group,” Harry admitted. “We’re meeting here. Someone called Ienzo has a Replica for Roxas? Not sure who that is.”

“That is wonderful news. Roxas is Sora’s Nobody, formed when Sora was briefly a Heartless around the time you met Riku. He returned to Sora in order to wake him and finish restoring his memories after they were altered. Sora of course has wanted a way for him to be separated again since he learnt about his existence.”

Harry nodded, that fit with what he could sense from Sora even after only meeting him a few times. They sat at the table and Harry began telling him what he’d been doing since they had parted. After, he went to shower off the lingering cold from the Realm of Darkness. When he returned to the main floor he found Riku and King Mickey sitting at the table, listening to Merlin.

Riku glanced up at him and smiled slightly, Harry smiling back at him. Seemed Gliders and Corridors were faster than a Gummi ship. He motioned back upstairs and Harry nodded, heading back up.

,,,,,,,,,,

Mickey glanced up, seeing Harry on the stairs, hair damp from showering. His glider was very fast to have beaten them there. He saw Riku motion and Harry nod before heading back up the stairs, glancing at Riku who met his gaze. There was a connection between them, that was obvious. Merlin trusted Harry and the teen had been very helpful. He grinned at Riku and waved him on.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Riku headed upstairs, seeing the open door so he entered to find Harry sitting on the end of a bed, closing the door behind himself. “You made good time getting here,” he offered awkwardly.

“That’s not why you wanted to talk,” Harry shifted back and patted the mattress.

Riku walked over and sat on the edge, trying not to fidget. He nearly jumped when a hand covered his, looking up into concerned eyes.

“You okay?” Harry asked him.

Riku took a deep breath, running his free hand through his hair. “Sorry, don’t know why I’m so jumpy.”

“Maybe because we’re practically strangers and all our meetings have been pretty stressful?” Harry suggested. “And now we have a moment of quiet to talk.” He tucked one leg under himself. “Did you mean it, what you said in the Tower? About thinking you wouldn’t have made it?”

Riku looked away. “I gave into the Darkness, welcomed it, I attacked my best friend…I let Ansem in because Sora beat me,” he shook his head. “Didn’t blame him for a second when he ‘killed’ me, he was only defending himself. Then Ansem fully took my body and I could feel…” he swallowed. “I barely managed to hold on, to keep him from attacking Kairi, and then it was over. I don’t remember how but I was on a path and everything kept fading in and out, my body flickering…I had nothing left Harry, no hope, nothing. So yeah, if you hadn’t appeared…I don’t think I would have been able to hold on till Mickey reached me.” He looked back at Harry. “Worrying if you were okay or not gave me something to focus on too. You were just this little kid and you were dying but you were so brave. I’m glad you made it.”

“Hey, I wasn’t that little!” Harry crossed his arms, mock scowling, and Riku chuckled.

“You were what, ten?” he teased.

“Twelve thank you.”

Riku shook his head. “I was three years older than you and now…you’re older than me.”

“Not by much. Does that bother you?” Harry asked, his turn to sound nervous.

“Maybe if we’d known each other, but we spoke for what, two minutes max? So no, it’s odd but not bad. And it’s good, having someone else here who’s been using a Keyblade longer than us. Even with Aqua and Mickey…” he shrugged.

“You’re a Keyblade Master, Riku. That’s very impressive…I remember Master Eraqus commenting on Aqua and Terra being the youngest to take the test, and you were even younger.”

“And if you took the test, I’m sure you’d make it too. Sora should have, what happened wasn’t anything anyone could have predicted. He did what we were told to, he sealed the seven Keyholes. The way Master Yen Sid treats him…and looked at you when you admitted to having part of Vanitas…”

“Did you know Master Eraqus tried to kill Ven?” Harry asked, and Riku stared at him in shock.

“What?”

“It was before Ventus even remembered his past; he was told that he and Vanitas would form the χ-blade, that Master Eraqus had been keeping him in the Land of Departure as basically a prisoner, so he went home to confront him. As soon as he told Eraqus what he knew of Xehanort’s plans...he declared that Ven had to be destroyed. If Terra hadn’t shown up…” Harry shuddered and Riku felt sick. “Master Yen Sid reminds me a little too much of Eraqus.”

Riku nodded, at least Yen Sid hadn’t tried to kill any of them. “Do you think you and Ventus could bring Vanitas onto our side?” he asked curiously.

“I hope so,” Harry answered, staring down at the floor. “He was made of Ventus’ Darkness but…that’s not all there is to him, Xehanort, he…” Harry shuddered.

Riku reached out and put a hand on his shoulder. “After Ansem…I can imagine.”

“I’m…kind of scared about Ven waking up. I know him but he doesn’t know me and…he hates Vanitas for everything that happened, I have part of them both.”

“Yeah, you do, but you’re not either of them, you’re Harry. He’ll see that, he has to. Aqua does and she’ll stand up for you. We all will.”

Harry smiled and went to say something when they heard noise downstairs, even through the closed door. They both laughed and got up, heading down to find the others had arrived.

TBC…

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: not mine

Chapter 24

“Demyx!” Ienzo called, moving quickly down the hall, and the Nobody turned.

“I didn’t touch anything!” he denied, and Ienzo blinked.

“What?” he asked in confusion. “Never mind. Are you leaving?”

“Well, yeah? Not like you guys would want me here,” Demyx shrugged, not making eye contact. The colour was jarring but it was still Demyx.

“Where will you go?” he asked.

“No clue, Vexen said to run once I made the delivery so I guess I’ll be World hopping.”

Ienzo winced slightly, then again Demyx was a reconnaissance expert so if anyone knew how to move through the Worlds without standing out, it was him. Still it would be lonely and leave him without backup if found. How long would it take someone to realise there was a missing Replica and that Demyx was gone? Treachery would not go unpunished.

“You could stay,” he offered, and Demyx finally met his eyes, staring in shock. “I know Lea would like to see you.”

“Lea?” Demyx asked, head tilted curiously.

“Ah, sorry, I forgot you didn’t know his real name, Axel. He’s training to use a Keyblade at the moment but we can get a message to him.”

“You don’t really want me here, someone will come for me eventually,” Demyx shook his head. “You’ve all lost your powers, even I can sense that much.”

“We have, yes, but Radiant Garden is not undefended.” It was a big change, especially for him since he’d been a Nobody for the majority of his life, even Lea and Isa had been older than him when they were separated from their Hearts.

Adjusting to no longer having his Lexicon was not easy, that and the ability to use the Corridors were all he missed of his powers really…although he also missed the clarity of mind he’d had. He’d found himself loosing focus at times because of emotions he didn’t quite know how to deal with. He’d adjust in time; he knew he would.

Demyx shook his head, look awkward, and Ienzo felt…sorry for him. He’d admitted it himself before, that he’d been talked into becoming a Nobody again, had it really been a choice or a join or die situation?

“Alright, but at least spend the night, with Sora coming here in the morning, the Garden is full of Keyblade wielders if anyone does track you down.”

“Guess ya twisted my arm,” Demyx grinned shyly, and Ienzo nodded.

Best to get a few meals into him before he was on the run. And he had a rush order to put in with the chipmunks at Disney Castle.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Sora grinned as he spotted Harry and Riku coming down the stairs together, he’d spotted Mickey so he knew they’d made it. Now he really wanted to learn how to use the Glider form, looked like it was faster than the ship! Then again, he wouldn’t be able to take Donald and Goofy with him on a glider. He wondered what they’d been doing upstairs while waiting, though Harry’s hair looked a little damp so maybe they’d been taking the chance to freshen up. He remembered the Realm of Darkness feeling cold when they’d been stuck on that beach.

Then Merlin appeared with Kairi and Ax…Lea, he would get used to the new name at some point!

“Sora!” Kairi called, and he caught her, hugging her close. “What are you doing here?”

“Ienzo has a Replica ready for Roxas and then we’re going to go and get Ventus’ body,” he explained, feeling her tense a little. “Kairi? Is something wrong?” he asked, pulling back a bit to look at her.

She glanced around at everyone, and Sora looked to Riku who nodded. He took her hand and headed for the other two teens, Harry stepping away to let them pass him, Riku leading them up to a bedroom.

“Need me?” Riku asked, looking between them, and Kairi hesitated. Riku moved inside and shut the door, sitting on one of the beds so Sora sat on the opposite one.

Kairi didn’t sit though, she stood between them, but then began to pace.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Riku was surprised when Kairi started pacing, something was really bothering her. She’d been fine….until Sora mentioned Roxas and Ventus being removed from his Heart. “Kairi, there’ll be plenty of people who know what they’re doing present for the procedure. Keyblade wielders, scientists, and wizards, they’ll make sure everyone is fine. They won’t let Sora be hurt,” he assured her.

Honestly, he was worried for Sora too. Roxas was technically another part of Sora, he’d never been meant to exist, to be separated. Could they really live permanently apart without any negative effects? He wasn’t worried about Ventus, he’d been asleep the whole time and was his own person.

“I know,” she whispered, staring at the floor.

“Then what’s wrong?” Sora asked, reaching for her hand.

Riku was shocked when she moved away, what was going on?! Sora flinched, the hurt as clear as day, and Riku reached for him. He was still his Dream Eater, even if he still didn’t fully understand what that meant, but he knew now when Sora was hiding his emotions as long as they were on the same World. There seemed to be a distance limit on the bond between them, he hadn’t felt Marluxia put Sora to sleep or anything. And he couldn’t consciously enter Sora’s dreams but he thought he had interfered a few times when Sora was having nightmares. He was kind of glad it wasn’t stronger because there were some things he didn’t need or want to know about his best friend and brother. Maybe it would get stronger with time, who knew. Yen Sid didn’t seem to since Riku was unique.

Sora let him take his hand, Riku squeezing it gently. The younger teen even managed a small smile but it was fake and they both knew it.

“Kairi sit down and talk,” Riku snapped at her, shocking her.

“Riku…” Sora stared at him with wide eyes.

“No Sora, she’s hurting you. Too many people are doing that lately or ignoring you. Just because you guys are true love, doesn’t mean you can get out of talking things through. It obviously has something to do with the others in your Heart and Kairi needs to calm down and explain what has her so agitated.”

Kairi stared at him and he glared at her. She turned, looking at Sora, seeing the hurt and confusion in his expression. Thankfully, she moved to sit beside him on the bed and then tentatively reached for his free hand, Sora letting her take it. “Sora, I…I’m scared,” she whispered.

Sora’s own pain instantly vanished as he pulled his hand free of Riku’s to wrap his arm around her. “I’ll be okay, there’s tons of people ready to help.”

She shook her head and Riku frowned, trying to work out just what had her so upset. Wasn’t it a good thing that at least two of the Hearts within his would soon be free? Poor Ventus had been with Sora for so long…oh. Was that it?

“I don’t want to lose you,” Kairi told Sora and that seemed to confirm what he’d just realised.

That wouldn’t happen though…would it? Ventus had been asleep the whole time so how could he have influenced Sora’s personality? He thought there was more a chance or Roxas’ removal causing something to change…would it? they had technically existed as separate people after Sora was restored by Kairi after all. Had Sora been different during that time? He’d only had that brief time at the door and Sora had seemed himself then.

“You won’t,” Sora told her. “I’m not going anywhere, promise.” He reached up to stroke her cheek, and Riku stayed quiet.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Vanitas stared at his reflection in the glass of his helmet. Now he knew why he looked like he did, it was all because of Sora. He’d known since the Dream Worlds; he just hadn’t truly believed Ventus’ Heart was inside of his. Just because Sora had healed him when they’d been ripped apart didn’t mean he’d be the one to shelter his brother for all those years.

But then who was that other boy? He’d called him brother, had known who he was, and…he’d felt familiar. Almost like dear Ventus but that was impossible. Master Xehanort couldn’t have split him into three…could he? Well, he was with Sora so sooner or later he’d see him again and then he’d get his answers.

He put the helmet back on and leant back against the wall of the Castle, bored. Sooner or later, they would have to come for Ventus and when they did, he’d be waiting. He didn’t dare go inside while the place was locked down though, he couldn’t risk getting lost or worse. Still, he’d stayed in worse places, the Graveyard was freezing at night, here it was nice.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Why was Kairi so worried about it? He would be fine, he didn’t remember Ienzo and most of the others at the castle, but Riku did and he seemed to trust they knew what they were doing. His friends would be there too, giving them Keyblades and magic to help as well. He could feel Riku’s concern but he didn’t think it was over the procedure itself…wait…he could feel it! He knew Riku sometimes got stuff from him now when they were close, but he hadn’t noticed anything before. He’d never sensed his Dream Eaters like that, maybe he hadn’t been around them long enough? He shook it off to refocus on her.

“Even if something does go wrong, there’ll be tons of people there to help, this is the safest way,” he continued. “I’ll be fine.”

“But…will you still be you?” she asked, and Sora froze, what?

He looked to Riku, bewildered, what did she mean. Riku grimaced slightly, so apparently he’d worked out what she was worried about. “What?” he asked them both.

“Kairi,” Riku said, looking at her, obviously telling her to just spit it out.

“Ventus has been with you for longer than I’ve known you…Roxas is literally part of you that was separated when you freed my Heart. What if…what if without them…you change?”

Sora froze, eyes wide….change? Was that…would he…he nearly jumped off the bed as someone knocked on the door.

“Yeah?” Riku called out and the door opened a bit to reveal Harry.

“Sorry to….is everything okay?” Harry asked, slipping inside.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Riku offered Harry a slight smile, kind of relieved for the interruption. Harry….oh! Maybe he could answer Kairi’s question. “Harry, I know it’s not exactly the same but…Kairi’s worried that Sora will be different once Roxas and then Ventus are gone from his Heart,” he explained.

“Hmm,” Harry walked over and sat beside him, facing the other two. “How old were you when Ventus joined you, Sora?”

“Uh, four?” Sora glanced at him, and Riku nodded.

Harry studied Sora intently. “When Ventus and Vanitas joined my Heart, my physical appearance changed. Riku, did Sora change a lot back then that you remember?”

“No, he looks like he always has, crazy brown spikes and bright blue eyes.”

“And the blue’s a different shade to Ven’s,” Harry assured them. “Could you stand up, call your Keyblade and stand like you’re ready to fight please.”

Sora gave him a confused look but stood and summoned the Keyblade.

Harry looked his stance over and nodded. “There’s some similarity to Ven’s stance, but unlike us, he uses a reverse grip.”

“Reverse grip?” Riku asked, curious.

Harry stood and moved out of range, summoning his Keyblade to take a stance similar to Sora’s but with the blade held one handed and extended behind him. “The grip on his Keyblade is different to suit that, it’s hard with the normal style grip. But Sora’s a similar build to Ven as well so it could just be that those kind of stances feel right. Even if Ven did influence your personality, it would have been when he first joined your Heart, and little kids are very…malleable. Any changes made back then would be fixed by now, so I doubt you’ll be any different without him. If I’m understanding Nobodies right, then if someone will change you, it’s Roxas. Even then, I doubt it’d be anything big,” Harry offered.

It was good to have the opinion of someone else, someone who knew a lot more about magic and Keyblades, even if some of came from others. But Ventus had had a proper Master for his training, unlike them, so he would know more theory and history, wouldn’t he?

Sora moved back to the bed and Kairi leant against him, an arm around his waist, and Sora mimicked her, holding her close. Riku bit back a laugh at seeing his best friends face go a little red. He caught the small smile on Harry’s face at the sight of them together.

“Sorry for taking over your room,” Riku murmured.

“Not really my room, I used it to change when I was given the new clothes, that’s it. I wasn’t here long because I wanted to get out and explore a bit before meeting anyone and there was a chance of running into someone if I stayed here. There’s two beds in here, I assume you and Sora normally share anyway so that’s fine.”

“If you’re sure,” Riku didn’t really care where he spent the night, he’d gotten used to sleeping anywhere, anytime, when travelling alone. “You came up for a reason?”

“Dinner’s ready, Merlin sent me up to get you all.”

“Thanks,” Riku smiled at him and got the other two moving, the four of them heading down to eat.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Harry followed everyone into the basement of the castle, looking around curiously at what was definitely a lab. It still seemed a little odd at times how well magic and technology got along, he’d never really thought about it since Ven and Vanitas had never spent a lot of time around it. He knew the teaching of magic and technology not mixing wasn’t totally correct otherwise the Ministry, Diagon Alley, none of the magical spots in London would be able to be there since they would cause massive issues in the city. But magic on Earth did still interfere to some degree, that didn’t seem to be the case with Keyblade magic though.

A young man, not much older than him, was waiting for them, looking surprised by their numbers. He blinked or winked (it was hard to tell due to his hairstyle), but then nodded to Sora. “It is good to meet you in person, Sora.”

“You too Ienzo,” Sora gave him a nervous grin. “Do you know everyone? Well, except Harry, he’s new. Not new to the Keyblade, he’s had his longer than us, but he’s new around here.”

Harry stepped forward to save Sora from babbling. “Harry Potter, nice to meet you,” he greeted the scientist, who seemed surprised but shook his hand firmly.

He’d gotten the quick rundown on exactly who the people at the Castle were and how they were involved in events. Harry figured that so long as they were doing the right thing now that they had their Hearts back then what their Nobodies had done didn’t matter. He didn’t want to imagine what he would be like as a Nobody thanks to his past and Vanitas’. And Ienzo had just been a kid when it happened, Lea hadn’t been too much older either, meaning they’d done a lot of their growing up without a Heart so they definitely couldn’t be held accountable.

“A pleasure, I am Ienzo,” he returned. He then looked at Lea and nodded to the redhead. There seemed to be something there…some tension…from their time with the Organisation probably. Lea grimaced slightly, making it obvious to Harry that it was something he felt guilty about. “Are we ready to begin?”

“Hey Ienzo, I’m…uh…” a new voice came from behind them and Harry turned to see another man, this one blond with a haircut that on Earth would look appropriate for about the 80’s, dressed in a black coat, and his eyes had Harry tensing a bit even as Sora summoned his Keyblade, Riku, and Kairi following. The newcomer threw his hands up in surrender, backing away in panic.

“Wait!” Ienzo called. “It’s alright, he’s the one who brought the Replica for Roxas. Demyx isn’t our enemy.”

“Indeed, Ienzo is correct,” another new voice spoke and a man walked towards them, causing Mickey to gasp.

“Ansem the Wise!” the king looked shocked to see the man who was also wearing a lab coat.

“My old friend, it is good to see you again.”

“But how?” Riku asked, also appearing surprised.

“I was trapped in the Realm of Darkness with another, although I see her here with you,” he nodded at Aqua who smiled at him. “Xehanort’s Heartless found us and took me to Twilight Town where three young teens helped in my escape,” he chuckled, glancing at Sora who frowned before his eyes widened, he obviously knew who he meant. “The other involved, was Vexen but he would have been missed if gone for too long and so he called on Demyx to provide me a way home, along with the Replica for young Roxas.”

Harry really wanted the whole story on events at some point but doubted he’d get it, technically a lot of it was probably personal and none of his business, so he’d never ask; he’d been on the other end far too often and had his whole life plastered in the news. If others wanted to stay quiet then he would respect that. They hadn’t pushed for more on Earth and the fighting after all.

“Well, I was just going to let you guys know I’m leaving so…” Demyx was still backed against the wall.

“Wait a second please,” Ienzo picked up a box and walked over to him. “Here, there are instructions in the box. Use it Demyx, please.” his saying please seemed to shock a few people, including Demyx, but the blond took the box and opened it, revealing a phone that looked like the ones he’d seen the others with. “Ah, and another was delivered with it for the King?” Ienzo picked up a separate box.

“Thanks Ienzo,” Mickey took it and then held it out to Harry. “Here ya go, it’s a Gummi phone, we all have them so we can keep in contact.”

Harry took it and opened the box, seeing the largish phone within. It looked a lot fancier than the ones back on Earth which didn’t surprise him. “Thank you.”

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Lea kept an eye on Demyx, following him when he slipped away. “Demyx,” he called and the blond watched him warily. “Thanks, for helping with the Replica.”

He shrugged. “I liked Roxas.”

Lea nodded. “If you need any help, you can call, got it memorised?” he asked with a smirk, and Demyx blinked in surprise before grinning.

“See ya!” and with that he vanished into a Corridor.

Lea shook his head and headed back into the lab, seeing the sheet covered lump on a table. He walked over while the others talked, looking down at it, wondering what he’d see if he pulled the sheet back.

“You can look Lea, we have already programmed the body using the data from the digital Twilight Town,” Ienzo nearly made him jump, he hadn’t heard him approaching. “All we need is his Heart to complete him.”

Lea nodded, hesitating, but then he pulled the sheet down to see Roxas as he remembered him last, dressed in the clothes he’d worn in that fake town. “He’s not breathing,” he looked to Ienzo in alarm.

“It is a Replica body, it won’t be alive until his Heart is within it,” he explained. “Once that is done, it will be indistinguishable from a normal human. Although from the tests we’ve run, it seems Vexen was improving on things, likely due to Nobodies being more durable than humans. The body will function much how Roxas will expect it too, though he will need to eat and sleep regularly, unlike before.”

Lea nodded, relieved Roxas wouldn’t have to make too many adjustments, he didn’t have memories of being human to fall back on after all. He knew he missed the extra strength and ability to take more hits in a fight. He glanced over at where everyone else was still with Master Ansem…and wasn’t seeing him a shock. Obviously, they’d been lied to about his fate back then. It had all happened so quickly though, he and Isa had been Apprentices for barely a week before Master Ansem vanished and Xehanort took over, three weeks later they were all Nobodies. Isa…he just knew he was in the same place as Vexen, which meant Saïx, not Isa. Xehanort would get sick pleasure making sure they faced each other when the time came, but the thought of fighting his oldest friend, even with how they’d grown apart towards the end…that’s what happened when you didn’t have a Heart.

“Ven?” the new guy, Harry asked, staring at Roxas’ body in shock.

“Roxas,” he told him.

Harry frowned and then shook his head. “So Vanitas looks like Sora because Sora touched Ven’s Heart when they were split…which means somehow Roxas’ appearance comes from Ventus’ Heart being within Sora’s?”

Huh, he hadn’t thought of that but he guessed it made as much sense as anything. Could be interesting once Ventus was awake and around.

“Sora, are you ready?” Ienzo asked him, and Lea glanced over to see him leading Sora to a reclining chair opposite the bed.

Sora met his eyes and grinned at him, Lea managing a smirk in return. He got comfortable on the chair, letting Ienzo and Master Ansem attach leads and monitors, preparing their equipment. Lea saw the slight nervous shift and then Kairi and Riku were beside him, Riku whispering something and Kairi holding his hand tightly.

Riku then straightened and looked at him. “I’ll wait outside, I’m probably the last person Roxas wants to see.”

“What exactly happened when you two met?” he asked, worried, and Riku winced.

“We fought; he was determined to go off on a suicide mission to stop Xemnas. He almost won,” Riku admitted. “I needed him alive so I was fighting with a handicap,” he shrugged. “In the end, the only way to beat him was to give in to the Darkness in my Heart, that was when I took his form.”

“Yeah, that wasn’t at all creepy,” Lea muttered. Riku hadn’t removed his hood the few times they’d run into each other, but he’d recognised the voice. Only the fact that his actions and words were so different had convince Lea that it wasn’t ‘Ansem’ or Xemnas.

“Between that and what we did to him after, even if he doesn’t realise it was me there…it’s best he wakes up without me here.”

“Riku,” Sora murmured, looking sleepy.

“I’ll be just outside,” Riku promised, “Kairi’s with you.”

“I’ll go with you,” Harry offered and the two teens left.

Lea looked to find Sora was asleep in the chair, hand limp in Kairi’s, her expression tight, but Lea could see some fear in it. with how often Sora was put to sleep and how badly it tended to go, he didn’t blame her but…he trusted Ienzo. The scientist would not take unnecessary risks and with Master Ansem now there as well, it had to work. It had to.

Riku had left to not upset Roxas…but would Roxas be happy to see him after everything? He’d seemed sad at the end when he’d won the fight and Axel had left, but was that because he’d been worried he’d killed him? He’d wanted to meet in the next life…this was their next life.

“Talk to him Lea,” Master Ansem told him.

Lea took a deep breath and moved to stand closer to where the Replica was lying. “Hey Roxas,” he really didn’t know what to sway. “Come on, time to wake up. I don’t know if you’ve been aware of anything while with Sora but you’re,” he paused as an orb of bright light appeared over the body before sinking into it. “Roxas?” he whispered, watching in awe as the chest began to move up and down with deep breaths. “Come on Roxas, open your eyes, please.”

To his relief and amazement, Roxas’ eyelids moved, trying to open, and then they did. Familiar bright blue eyes slowly blinked open and Lea cautiously touched his shoulder, Roxas turning his head in his direction, looking dazed and confused.

“Roxas?” had something gone wrong? What…what if by giving him the physical data from the virtual world…he had those memories instead of his real ones?

“Axel,” Roxas answered, and Lea felt utterly relieved at being recognised. “Wha…where?” he began pushing himself up but Lea gently stopped him.

“Easy, don’t rush,” he told him, worried he’d do something to hurt himself. Lea looked up as Ienzo joined them, feeling Roxas tense.

“Axel?” Roxas looked at him and then back to Ienzo…who as far as Roxas knew was dead. His eyes darted around, taking in what he could see of the lab from the table, obviously starting to panic a bit.

“Roxas it’s okay, you’re safe. Ienzo just needs to make sure you’re healthy.” He didn’t know how to tell him that he was in a Replica.

“Ienzo?” Roxas frowned, confused. “What…what’s going on? Where am I?”

A soft groan sounded and Lea looked across the room to see Sora stirring in the chair, Kairi holding his hand and stroking his cheek with her other hand. Roxas sat up enough to see and then he was scrambling back, eyes wide.

“Please,” Roxas whispered, and Lea moved to block his view of Sora.

“No Roxas. It’s okay,” he promised. Roxas obviously thought they were going to make him go back to Sora. “Come on, look at me,” he urged, and Roxas hesitantly looked at him, eyes wary. “Sora’s just waking up from the procedure to remove your Heart from his.”

Roxas didn’t look like he believed him, looking around more as he sat up, seeing everyone who had come to support them.

The blue eyes locked across the room.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Aqua set the book aside, part of her wishing she had gone up to the castle but the group was big enough. They also had several people who were good at healing magic if it was needed. She was having trouble focusing though, despite the incredible library Merlin had. Everything was just…almost too much after so long in the Realm of Darkness. And on top of that, she was eager to go get Ven and wake him. She hoped he wasn’t aware of how long it had been after she’d promised to be back soon. Then again, if he was at all aware, and Sora seemed to think he was at times, then he’d know she was missing.

She’d spoken with Mickey last night, knew that despite everything she’d done, Terra was still possessed by Master Xehanort. The thought of him trapped for so long, forced to do things he would never want to, becoming a Heartless and Nobody…it made her feel sick. They would save him, they had to.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Roxas felt so confused, everything jumbled. Axel was there, hovering, protective but there was something…they’d fought? He remembered the strange man who had said he had to go back…to Sora…who was across the room. No, he was him! He didn’t want to… Axel said they had removed him from Sora? He looked around, seeing a lot of strangers. How was Zexion there, he was dead, wasn’t he?

And then his eyes locked with Sora’s, he was scared and angry and…then Sora smiled at him.

“Hello Roxas,” Sora pushed up, the redhead girl beside him steadying him when he swayed.

“Sora?” she asked in alarm.

“I’m okay,” he told her. “Just a little tired.”

“The sedation may take a while longer to fully wear off,” Zexion told them.

Roxas stayed where he was, frozen in place, as Sora walked towards him. Once beside the table, Sora held his hand out towards him, still smiling.

“I’m glad to finally get to really meet you,” Sora told him and he looked like he really meant it.

“Why?”

Sora shifted and Lea grabbed his other side.

“Let’s get you sitting before you fall,” Lea told him, and someone pushed a stool over.

“Guys seriously, I’m fine,” Sora complained, shaking his head. He looked at Roxas again and grinned at him. “Why what?”

“Why would you want to meet me? I’m nothing,” he scowled, and Sora shook his head, shocking him by grabbing his hand.

“You’re you, Roxas. Don’t you remember when we talked in the Dream Worlds?”

He frowned, where? He’d seen Sora…in that pod thing.

“It may take time for his memories to settle as he integrates with the Replica body.”

Wait, what?!

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Riku leant against the wall, wanting to be there when Sora woke up but knowing it was better if he stayed away until everything was explained to Roxas. Harry was leaning next to him, keeping him company and he was grateful for that. “Harry?”

“Yeah?”

“Are you worried about how Ventus will react to you?”

Harry turned his head to look at him. “Honestly? Yeah, I am. I’ve had their memories for as long as I can remember and despite them being a part of me…it’s been easy to see them as my older brothers. But to them I’m a stranger. My having their memories…well it wouldn’t surprise me if they both find that upsetting. At least Ventus’ reaction to finding that out is very unlikely to be violent. Sora saved Ven, sheltered him while he healed, he didn’t take on his memories, so their meeting will probably go a lot better; unless Ven mistakes him for Vanitas.”

“They look that much alike?” Riku grimaced, that could be awkward.

“Vanitas’ appearance is based on Sora’s, but his hair is my colour and his eyes are gold. At first he looked different, he caught a glimpse of himself before Sora and Ventus’ Hearts touched, but it’s not a really clear memory for me. I know his voice is different to Sora’s which will help too.”

Riku nodded, relieved there were such obvious differences between the two. He knew he wouldn’t confuse them even if they were identical, he was Sora’s Dream Eater, not Vanitas’. But he wouldn’t have put it past Xehanort to have Vanitas try and trick some of them or infiltrate the group if they had been identical. He doubted Kairi would have been fooled either due to being a Princess of Heart and in love with Sora. He hoped her fears had been sufficiently dealt with last night when it came to removing the other Hearts from Sora’s…though they still didn’t know who the third was.

The volume level went up in the lab, Roxas must be awake then and…yeah, that was Sora’s voice he could vaguely hear. He was awake too and okay, that was a relief. Harry grinned at him and Riku grinned back. He still had to be re-introduced to Roxas which might not go so well, but he hoped with time they could bury the hatchet.

TBC…

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: not mine

Chapter 25

Kairi knocked on the door quietly, opening it when he called out. She saw Sora curled up on top of the bed, shoes off, still looking a bit groggy. He still lifted his head and smiled at her though. He held his hand out to her and she crossed the room to perch on the edge of the bed, taking his hand in hers. “Did I wake you?”

“Hmm?” he yawned but then shook his head. “S’okay?” he mumbled.

She assumed he was asking if everything was okay. She used her other hand to gently brush his hair back from his eyes. “Everyone is fine. Axel’s still at the castle with Roxas but everyone else is here. I think Riku’s hiding from Roxas,” she teased, and Sora laughed, pushing himself to sit up. “Hey, there’s no rush Sora. Get some sleep.”

He shook his head and tugged her closer, wrapping both arms around her. She sighed, relaxing into his hold. “I’m still me,” he whispered, pressing his lips to the top of her head.

She turned in his arms and then kissed him softly. His hold tightened, one hand sliding up her back to run through her hair. She shifted again, straddling his lap as Sora leant back against the wall, the kiss deepening. It felt different to their previous kisses, unhurried, explorative…and really, really good. They kissed for what felt like hours, but wasn’t really that long, before she felt Sora flagging. He made a noise of disappointment as she pulled away but then he yawned again.

“Lay down,” she urged, getting off him.

“I don’t want you to go,” he admitted, but let her help him lie down.

She swallowed but nodded. “I’ll stay,” she promised, curling with him on the bed, glad it was a bit wider than a normal one back home.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Riku opened the door and then faltered, seeing Kairi lying with Sora on the bed. He hesitated but then carefully shut the door again, heading down the hall to knock on another door.

“Come in.”

He opened the door to find Harry had changed into sleep clothes, the older teen looking over at the door.

“Riku?”

“Hey, uh…could I stay here?”

Harry blinked, confused. “Thought you were sharing with Sora?”

“Kairi’s in there,” he admitted, a little concerned how the other would take it. Every World seemed to have a different attitude towards things like that.

“Ah, yeah, make yourself comfortable,” he waved at one of the beds, not seeming at all concerned about the two sharing a bed.

“Thanks.” Riku accepted the offered clothing to sleep in since he’d left his things in the other room, slipping into the attached bathroom to change.

When he left Harry was already in bed, lying on his back. He got into the second bed, lying on his side. He was exhausted from the time in the Realm of Darkness, fighting, and then the stress of dealing with Roxas’ revival. And yet despite that and the very comfortable bed…his mind wouldn’t slow down. He shifted a few times, trying to settle, but nothing was working.

“Riku?” Harry rolled onto his side, and Riku winced.

“Sorry,” he whispered.

“Can’t sleep?”

“No,” he admitted.

He watched Harry get up, barely able to make him out in the darkness. He rummaged around and then returned. Riku sat up when Harry held something out to him…a vial. “Dreamless Sleep potion. That’s a standard dose, drink it and you’ll sleep the night through without dreams or nightmares,” he explained, holding up another vial.

Riku’d never heard of a potion like that before. He glanced at Harry who downed his own before lying down again, within seconds his eyes were shut and his breathing deep and even…he was asleep that fast! He looked down at the one he was holding, taking in the dark liquid. He got re-settled, took a deep breath, opened the vial, and downed it. He grimaced at the taste but then felt really drowsy. He blinked slowly, body feeling heavy, he was so tired…he fell into a deep, dreamless, sleep within seconds.

,,,,,,,,,,,,

Roxas sat on the bed, staring down at his hands, flexing his fingers. He was dressed in the same clothing he’d worn in the simulation of Twilight Town rather than his coat and he wasn’t sure how he felt about that. He didn’t understand why he was back, why he’d been given a body. He vaguely remember seeing Sora now, of sharing his memories with him, Sora’s promise that he was his own person. Was that why Sora had done it?

“Hey, you okay?”

He looked up to find Axel watching him, looking concerned. He was a Nobody, he couldn’t feel concerned, that was Axel always told him.

“Roxas?” Axel called, and he looked back at his…friend? Were they friends? He’d thought they were and then everything… “Hey, it’s going to be okay,” a hand covered his, and he realised he’d been yanking at his clothes. “Just breath, alright?”

Roxas nodded, forcing himself to breath, to calm down. What was wrong with him? “Axel…you…” he blinked and then looked up in wary alarm, “you died…I saw…I couldn’t…”

,,,,,,,,,

“Easy,” he murmured. Roxas had seen that? Had been that aware inside Sora? Which meant he had to explain now rather than wait till tomorrow after Roxas had a few meals and some sleep to help him adjust to the new body. “I didn’t know you were aware then, I’m sorry you saw that. I…I did it for you,” he admitted. “If Sora died then you would too, unless he died by becoming a Heartless again.”

Roxas nodded slowly, staring at him with wide eyes. At least he’d calmed down, he’d never seen the kid like that. Then again, he’d been a zombie at first and even towards the end Axel didn’t think he had a whole Heart. It seemed now he did, otherwise how could they have transferred a Heart to the Replica? That would explain why his emotions seemed stronger now, overwhelming to Roxas. He was just glad his best friend didn’t seem to hate him for everything and that Riku was keeping his distance for now. With how easily worked up Roxas was at the moment, that could have gone very badly.

“How are you alive?” Roxas asked quietly. “Is it…really you?”

“It’s all to do with Nobodies, Heartless, and whole people,” he told him. “Turns out, if both the Heartless and Nobody are destroyed, the person they came from comes back. I woke up on the floor of the lab where we brought you back, the same place I became a Nobody.”

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Roxas frowned; he’d only ever gotten a very basic overview of everything from the others. But… “Does that mean, you’re not…” he couldn’t say it.

“I was a teenager when I became a Nobody and Xemnas renamed us all. I’ve spent the last decade without a Heart, almost half my life. Ienzo was even younger when he became Zexion so you probably won’t see much difference with us, other than the fact we can now truly feel. I’m still the same person beside that.”

“If Zexion is Ienzo, then your name?”

“Lea, but I’ve still been using Axel. I, uh,” he shifted slightly, “I didn’t want to confuse you,” he admitted.

“What’s wrong with me?” Roxas asked quietly and Axel threw caution to the wind, doing something they’d never done before, he hugged the kid. He felt Roxas tense but then he went boneless in his grip, shaking slightly.

“You’ve got a whole Heart now Roxas,” he murmured. “You’ve never had a full emotional range before, it’s going to take a while for you to get used to it,” he explained gently.

“I don’t understand!” he suddenly snapped, pulling away, and Axel let him go.

“Don’t understand what?” he asked carefully.

“Why? Why bring me back? Why would Sora agree?” he demanded angrily.

Axel kept calm; mood swings were probably to be expected considering everything Roxas had been through since his…creation.

,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

Mickey paused, hearing a raised voice through the door, and then another responding calmy, wincing as something shattered. When nothing else broke and the quiet voice…Lea, kept going, he decided to leave it to him. It wasn’t surprising Roxas was struggling, he would need time to adjust. And if at all possible, Mickey hoped the boy could be left out of the upcoming fight. He wished all the younger wielders could but that wasn’t possible, still Roxas was the youngest by far since he had none of Sora’s memories, he was what, a year old?

He moved on to Sora and Riku’s room, cracking the door open, blinking in surprise when he saw Sora and Kairi tangled together on one bed, the other empty. The next room was Harry’s but Riku was in the second bed, both boys fast asleep. All four of them needed as much sleep as possible after everything that had happened the last few days. He moved on to his own room to get some sleep too. In the morning, they would be going to retrieve Ventus, and who knew what else they would find.